Between Fae & Flames

Trinity Matthews

OceanofPDF.com
Copyright © 2024 by Trinity Matthews.
All rights reserved.
No portion of this book may be reproduced in any form without written permission from the
publisher or author, except as permitted by U.S. copyright law.

Cover Design by Artscandare Cover Design

OceanofPDF.com
Contents

Dedication
1. Chapter 1
2. Chapter 2
3. Chapter 3
4. Chapter 4
5. Chapter 5
6. Chapter 6
7. Chapter 7
8. Chapter 8
9. Chapter 9
10. Chapter 10
11. Chapter 11
12. Chapter 12
13. Chapter 13
14. Chapter 14
15. Chapter 15
16. Chapter 16
17. Chapter 17
18. Chapter 18
19. Chapter 19
20. Chapter 20

OceanofPDF.com
Dedication

This is a story for dreamers who long to dream again. Let your
imagination run wild and see where it takes you.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 1

“A hh,” I hissed as the thorn on the stem of the rose tore into the flesh of
my finger.
I had been telling myself the entire time to make sure I was going
slowly, but that didn’t seem to play in my favor. There were at least two
other cuts on my hands now from the roses, and I hadn’t even collected a
dozen yet.
“Alethea!” my mother's voice sounded from inside the house.
“Coming!” I responded back as I gathered the few roses I had collected
and grasped the hem of my dress as I made my way inside.
“Alethea,” she sighed as I stepped through the door and placed the roses
down on the counter she was currently chopping away on. “Are you sure
you need to go into town tonight? We’ve stocked enough to last us at least a
week.”
“I just wanted to grab some fruit for us to have for breakfast,” I
responded as I wiped my sticky hands on a rag.
“But we’ve got plenty of food,” she argued.
She turned towards me, her eyes landing immediately on the cuts on my
fingers, “Alethea, where are your gloves?” she said, exasperated.
She had bought me gloves to use in the garden for my birthday, but I
always forgot to use them.
“I lost them,” I shrugged as I swatted her fingers away. “I’m alright
Mama; it’s just a few cuts. They’ll go away. But I’ll run down there quickly
and be right back,” I assured her.
 She sighed and she wiped at some of the blood staining my thumb. “ I’m
just worried.”
“I know, but I’ll be safe. The guards aren’t due until tomorrow, and it’ll
be a quick trip,” I said as I grabbed her hand and offered her a small smile.
The front door of the cottage burst open, and Laney strolled in holding a
basket of dried laundry. She smiled at us as she skipped over to the table
and began pulling out pieces of clothing. Her golden hair was braided down
her back with flowers woven throughout. She was a carbon copy of my
mother with her piercing eyes and golden hair.
“She’ll be safe Mother, just like she always is,” Laney winked at me as
she folded one of my dresses and set it down on the table.
She always knew how to calm our mother down. Perk of being the oldest,
I guess.
Mother sighed deeply, looking between the two of us. Finally, her
shoulders sag. “Be sure you’re home before the sun sets,” she warned as she
turned from cutting potatoes. “We need to be sure that we move to the
woods before the king's men come through the village at dawn.”
How could I forget? Once the sun rose, the King’s men would sweep
through the villages, pillaging homes to find a wife for the King.
No one knew why he wouldn’t hold a ball and invite women to the
palace. Dozens of women would kill to become queen. Instead, his men
drag women from their homes and bring them all to the castle so the King
can shuffle through them until he finds a suitable one.
I couldn’t think of a worse fate for the girl he would end up choosing.
My family had prepared and built a small hut deep in the woods, hidden
beneath a grove of trees, for dire situations, much like this one. We had
worked on stocking the hut with everything we’d need for at least a week to
remain hidden the best we could. It was just my parents, my sister, and I
and they couldn’t bear to see either of us given such a fate as becoming the
cruel King’s wife.
“I will.” I promised as I grasped my satchel and moved towards the door.
“I’m just running out to grab some fruit from the market and I’ll be home.
I’ll make it back before the sun even sets.”
I placed a hand on my mother’s shoulder and popped up on my toes as I
left a kiss on her cheek. I could see the worry etched in the fine lines of her
face. She had been so worried the past few days that she barely even
brushed out her hair. Normally it was pristine and braided down her back,
but today it was thrown up in a ratty knot atop her head.
She was still beautiful with her golden hair and bright blue eyes. I was
given matching hair, but my eyes and much of my face matched my
father's.
“Be safe,” she whispered as she placed a hand on my arm once and
squeezed before letting her hand fall.
“Don’t worry, mama. I love you,” I said as I turned and headed out the
door of our small cottage.
As I closed the door behind me, I noticed my father making his way from
our small coop of chickens, “Biscuit,” he called, “Where are you headed off
to?”
"I’m just going to the market to grab some fruit before,” I paused, the
thought echoing through my mind. Before the king's men tore through here.
He nodded, understanding. “Be back quickly. Your mother is already
worried enough.”
“I know. I’ll be back before the sunset. Can you try to help calm her? She
hasn’t even brushed her hair today.” I mentioned. He grimaced.
“I know, biscuit,” he said as he placed down the basket of eggs and
dropped an arm over my shoulder. “She just worries, but I’ll take care of
her. You just make sure that you’re quick and safe.”
“Promise,” I said, as I placed a kiss on his cheek and slid out from
beneath his arm. “I’ll be back soon,” I called over my shoulder and waved
at him before I turned and ran through the tall grass.
The village was still alive and thriving with people milling the streets.
Vendors had carts set up in the middle of the streets, hoping for some
passerby to take pity upon them and purchase whatever they had to sell,
whether it be clay, jewelry, or exotic spices. If you walked the streets long
enough, you could find whatever you were looking for.
I was surprised there were so many people still out though, considering
the weather. Normally the weather this time of year was slightly warmer,
but it was still bone chilling outside. I had donned a thick jacket before I
left, and my fingers were already almost ice cold.
The woman who ran the fruit stand was set up in the courtyard towards
the center of the village. Her cart was always overflowing with in-season
fruits. She was the most trustworthy person to purchase them from. It was
common knowledge that she always went out of her way to only bring the
cream of the crop, ensuring that her fruits looked and tasted like the
sweetest of treats in any bakery.
She was an elderly woman whose husband had passed away a few years
ago, and she had started the fruit stand as a way to pass the time.
Sometimes I’d strike up a conversation with her, but she wasn’t much of
the talkative type. She’d watch you pick out your fruits, tell you the
amount, and then send you on your way.
Crossing the bustling street, I hurried out of the way of an elderly man on
a horse who scowled down at me as he passed. “What a grump,” I mumbled
to myself as my fingers tightened on my satchel.
I rounded a corner and smiled as the fruit stand came into view. I wanted
to surprise my mother by picking up a bushel of berries because I knew she
would love them. She’d been worrying so much once word spread of the
king’s men coming through. She never really shared anything other than she
was scared Laney or I would be chosen and that she didn’t want us to have
to live with that fate. I knew the stress was weighing on her, but Mama once
said that a good blackberry pie could ease any pain. I think we could both
use a slice or two right now.
I smiled at the fruit stand owner and began rummaging through the piles
of fruits. I picked out a handful of apples that looked fresh and juicy. For
my father, I grabbed him a couple of large oranges that I would squeeze
when I got home. I was reaching for the bushel of berries when a shout
caught my attention. My hand stilled.
“Guards!” someone shouted in the square.
My head snapped up, and I dropped the apples from my hands. Guards?
The King’s men weren’t due until tomorrow! I heard the sound of horse
hooves beating on the ground and then the sound of carts crashing.
Maybe someone had been accused of a crime and they had come to
collect them.
But screams erupted among the square, and people began fleeing in every
direction.
“All women between the ages of twelve and twenty are commanded by
order of the King to turn themselves over to the guards for The Choosing!”
a guard's voice carried over the chaos. “Anyone hiding eligible women will
be executed on sight.”
Executed? My heart leaped into my throat as fear for my parents coursed
through my veins. Would it be better for me to just go with them and not
put up a fight for their sake?
I couldn’t make that decision without first talking to them. I dropped the
fruits in my hands and dashed across the courtyard. The King’s guards were
running through on horses, all reaching for the nearest maidens who were
trying to flee. Crying out, I ducked beneath the outstretched arm of a guard
who tried to snatch me. I dove beneath a cart as his horse plowed by. The
sound of a young girl’s scream echoed through the courtyard as a guard
gripped her by her hair and hauled her onto the horse before him.
I glanced from side to side as I crawled out from beneath the cart before
darting down an alleyway. My breath pumped in my lungs as I moved
through the village as quickly as I could without being seen. I ducked
behind walls and carts as more of the King’s men stampeded through.
They were a complete menace. I watched as they tore open people’s front
doors, sometimes kicking them in, and began dragging families outside by
their hair. After they removed the families from their homes, I could see
them throwing their belongings outside in heaps. It was like they were using
this opportunity to be as destructive as possible.
I tucked myself behind a crate on the side of someone's home as I heard
the door be kicked open. “No! Please, she’s our only daughter!” I heard the
mother shriek.
What I heard next made an impassable lump form in my throat. “Mama,
it’s okay. I promise I’ll be okay,” a young voice shakingly reassured her. A
girl, probably no older than thirteen, was fighting against the grip of the
guards.
“Please!” I heard the mother sob and what sounded like a fleshy punch.
I covered my ears at the sound of them beating the mother as the daughter
was dragged out front. Tears stained her cheeks as her eyes darted around,
seemingly taking in her home for the last time. Her red-brimmed eyes met
mine for a moment, and she mouthed for me to run. Stealing a deep breath,
I gripped the strap of my satchel and ran as quickly as I could across the
street while the guards were occupied. I ducked beneath some bushes and
ran through the trees, taking a shortcut to my family's home.
Relief coursed through me as my home came into view. Then I noticed
the broken down door and our belongings spilled across the ground. The
guards had already been here. Fear spiked in my heart. What if the guards
had hurt them? I couldn’t beat the thought of one of them being hurt or
possibly killed for trying to hide me. Another thought chilled me to my
bones. What if they had taken Laney?
“Mama! Papa! Laney!” I called as I ran towards the front door. It had
been kicked in, and only splinters remained hanging.
My heart lurched into my throat. The house was empty, but it was
obvious that the king’s men had already been through it. Our table was
flipped over, and the food from dinner spilled across the floor. Every
cabinet in the kitchen had been torn open, and food was strewn across the
house. Who did they think they were going to find hiding in the cabinets?
Some of them weren’t even large enough for a chicken to fit inside.
I shrunk into myself as I heard another young girl scream. I needed to get
to the woods. They must have fled to the woods once they heard of all the
commotion. That’s where they would want me to meet them.
Dropping my satchel at my feet, I moved through the house and pushed
open the back door.
“There are two young girls who live here. I’ve seen them before.” I heard
the voice of one of our neighbors, the butcher.
My hands froze as I remained hidden behind the door and peeked
through. The butcher was standing before several of the king's men, greed
gleaming in his eyes.
“Without the girls, you don’t get your reward.” One of the guards spoke,
drawing his sword.
“They have to be here. They must be around here somewhere,” the
butcher said as he raised his hands and took a step back.
“The punishment for false information is death,” another guard hissed as
they gripped his arms and hauled him forward.
“Please!” He shouted as they pushed him down to his knees. “Please, I
promise. Their names are Laney and Alethea! I swear to you!”
I gasped quietly. He was selling out young girls for money. Part of me
yearned to kick him in his nether regions.
I covered my mouth and turned away as one of the guards drove their
sword into his midsection. The butcher's eyes widened just before he
slumped forward as the guard ripped the sword from his body and pushed
him backward.
“Find them,” the guard commanded the others, and they all turned back
toward my home. “I know they’re here.”
 I gasped again and moved silently back into the house. Turning, I began
to flee to the front door when a large figure blocked my path. “Here we
are,” his face broke into a smile. “Found one of them!” He shouted as he
stepped towards me.
“No, please!” I held my hands up and took a step back. My foot slipped
over a potato, and I tumbled to the floor with a thud. “Please, no,” I begged
as I scuttled backward on my hands.
“Don’t make this harder than it needs to be,” the guard said as he rolled
his eyes. “I need to bring you to the palace, let the king have a look at you
and most likely I’ll be sending you home.”
I shook my head again as my hand slid over a knife. My fingers shook as
I wrapped them around the hilt and gripped the counter behind me as I
lifted myself. “I don’t want to go,” I said, trying to keep my voice steady.
“Sadly that choice is not yours to make,” the guard said as he lunged at
me.
I screamed out as I tried to drive the knife into his chest. He easily
knocked my arms away as he grabbed a fistful of my hair and hauled me
away from the counter. I screamed out again as my knees slapped off the
wooden floors, and he twisted my arms behind my back. I tried my best to
throw him off of me while he secured iron shackles around my wrists, but I
was too weak. I’d never fought anyone in my entire life.
I cried out as he gripped my hair and ripped my head back. A cruel sneer
was plastered across his face. “I love it when they try to fight back,” he
laughed before pulling me to my feet. “Where’s your sister?” he demanded.
I shook my head, “I don’t know.”
“Where is your sister?” he shouted, shaking me.
“I don’t know!” I shouted back. “I was out at the market, but she
remained here.”
Fear swirled in my chest causing me to dig my heels into the ground. I
may not have a choice, but I was not going to make this easy for them in
any way. He groaned in exasperation as he tried to push me forward.
Satisfaction filled me momentarily until he wrapped an arm around my
waist and lifted me clear off the ground.
I continued kicking my feet as he carried me outside. I could see other
girls being dragged from their homes and thrown into the lines of carts.
There had to be at least a dozen; some of them were empty, but there were
others already full with girls ranging from twelve to their early twenties. I
grimaced in disgust as the guard carried me over to the nearest wagon and
dropped me to my feet.
He lifted me easily into the cart, and I cried out as I collapsed forward,
not able to catch myself. Thankfully two other girls who weren’t shackled
down surged forward, caught me and pulled me towards them. I didn’t
recognize either of them, but I offered them both a small smile. Their
responding ones were both sympathetic. The guard who tossed me into the
cart closed the back panel and locked it in place. “Enjoy the ride ladies,” he
said and shouted something to the men sitting up front.
I spat in his direction, earning another smirk of amusement from him. He
laughed at me like I was an insolent child.
I slid to the side as the cart began moving. No one spoke as we all settled
into our seats, some of us on the floor and others on the benches. Some of
the girls looked like they had put up a fight. One girl’s hair was a mangled
mess around her face, and her nose was bleeding profusely. Another girl
offered her a handkerchief, and she returned a wobbly smile as she pressed
it to her nose.
None of the girls were Laney, but that didn’t mean she hadn’t been
caught. But I had to hope that our parents had gotten her out to safety.
The cart bounced this way and that over the roads as we wound our way
through the destroyed city. It would take the families and everyone else
hours to repair the damage the guards had done, but part of me knew the
King and his guards could care less about us. King Kirin was known for his
vile temper and cruelty. There had been no choice when it came to him
becoming King as he had been the only heir to the previous King who had
been assassinated.
Rumors had stirred for years that Kirin had planned his assassination, but
they were just rumors. No one could prove anything, which left us at his
mercy. Sometimes he’d send men through to round up any boys around
sixteen to be thrown into his armies. It had been several months since that
had been done, and most families had never seen their sons again unless
they became lucky enough to get promoted to generals or anything else
besides a foot soldier.
Some of us raised our heads as the castle gate came into view. The dark
walls loomed over us, not in the least bit friendly. Rather, it was a promise
of gloom and grief. Guards watched us from above as the gates were
opened, and we moved inside. A lot of the girls kept their heads down, their
fear apparent as some had tears leaking down their faces, and others' hands
shook violently. My heart was beating so wildly I thought the girls around
me would be able to hear.
“Once out of your carriages, you will file into a single line and make your
way into the palace through that door. You will be given the opportunity to
freshen up before being presented to the King in groups,” a guard
announced repeatedly as we passed him.
There were several other carts and carriages full of maidens who were
lining up in a single file like we were instructed. I was amazed at how many
girls around my age there were. Our village wasn’t small by any means, but
I’d never expected this large of a group. It was going to take the King hours
to sift through us all.
I cringed at the thought of having to stand before him for him to examine
as if I were a flank of meat.
I’d only ever seen his face once in my life, and it was as hard and cruel as
I’d imagined. He had beady brown eyes that were so dark they looked
almost black. His skin was the color of snow and wrinkled and he had oily
black hair that had been pulled into a low ponytail above his neck. The
thought of him ogling all of these young women repulsed me. I’m sure
other kingdoms would gladly marry off one of their daughters to unite our
kingdoms, so why he had to find a peasant? I wasn’t so sure.
“Out ladies, remember a single file through the doors and you’ll be
escorted to freshen up,” the guards said as we rolled to a stop and unlocked
the door to allow us out.
We began moving as one, exiting the carriage. I slid the best I could to
the edge and hopped down. A guard's attention snagged on my bound arms,
and he motioned for me to come towards him. “Turn around,” he
commanded.
I obeyed, and I heard the soft jingle of keys as he undid the shackles. I
nodded my thanks, and he motioned for me to move forward along with the
other girls. Fear latched its icy fingers around my throat as I made my way
towards the palace and whatever future might lie ahead of me after those
doors.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 2

The castle was bigger than I thought it would be. The floors were a shiny
onyx, and the walls were adorned with elaborate golden candelabras that
dripped candle wax beneath them. The sound of our feet scuffing off the
floors echoed down the hall. Guards lined the walls, watching us as we
made our way forward in a single line.
The ceilings were vaulted, and painted upon them were vulgar scenes of
men and women taking their pleasure. My cheeks heated as I looked away
quickly. Disgust filled me at the thought of meeting the King.
“No, I don’t want to go,” a young girl who couldn’t be more than sixteen
shouted as she broke off from the line. “I won’t go, please! I’m not much
older than a child!” she cried.
Two guards from the walls started towards her, and she held her hands up
in a feeble attempt to keep them from her.
“Move, girl.” The guard nodded his head towards the line.
She shook her head, tears streaking her dirty face. “No, please,” she
sobbed.
“Move!” he shouted as his hand snaked out and struck her across the
cheek. She cried out as she collapsed to her knees, grasping her face.
The second guard shouted something else as he gripped her hair and
hauled her to her feet. “Move, you skank!” he shouted.
 She stumbled over her feet and collapsed forward again, her knees
slapping off the tiled floor. Her hands shook as she held her cheek with one
hand and tried pushing herself up with her other, but she shook too
violently.
Straightening, I broke away from the line and headed towards her. She
was about ten girls ahead of me, and all the other girls didn’t spare a glance
in her direction as they continued forward.
“Get back in line,” a guard ordered me as I passed him.
“I will once I help her up,” I responded.
I hadn’t even made it over to her yet when a hand violently struck my
cheek.“I said, get back in line!” the guard growled at me.
I cradled my stinging cheek and turned slowly towards the guard who
struck me. My jaw clenched as anger filled me. “I’m trying to make your
job easier by helping her,” I growled back at him.
He paused, seeming to contemplate the thought. His cruel eyes moved
over me and then to the girl on the ground at my feet. Part of me wondered
if some of these guards enjoyed throwing us around like it was a cruel game
to them. He nodded once at me, and I took that as my opportunity to help
her.
I gripped her trembling hands and pulled her to her feet. “Come on, you
need to stand or these guards will kill you.”
“Thank you,” she whispered and nodded.
“Just keep moving. This will all be over before we know it,” I whispered
to her as her grip on my arm tightened. Slowly, we rejoined the line. “We
both more than likely will be going home back to our families once this is
all over.”
I didn’t know who I was trying to reassure more - me or her.
I gripped her arm just as roughly as we were corralled in a large gathering
hall. Guards were grabbing girls by their elbows escorting them in smaller
groups to rooms that broke off from the main gathering hall.
“Once in your rooms, you will be given time to freshen up before you are
presented to the King in your groups,” a guard shouted above the noise as
he paced back and forth towards the front of the room. His arms were
crossed behind his back, and he wore a stern scowl on his face as he
repeated his words.
I turned as a guard gripped my elbow and began pulling me toward one
of the smaller rooms. The young girl clung to my arm like it was her lifeline
as we were shoved into the small dressing room filled with several other
girls. Some had already freshened up, applied makeup, and brushed out
their hair.
The young girl released my arm as she moved towards an open stool in
front of a mirror. She ran her fingers over her cheek which was beginning to
bruise. “Here, let me help you,” I offered as I grabbed one of the brushes off
the table and began working through the knots in her hair.
“Thank you,” She responded, her voice still trembling slightly.
“How old are you?” I asked as I began braiding her hair down her back.
“Fourteen,” she responded.
My fingers froze at the end of the braid. Fourteen? Nausea coiled through
my chest at the thought of this grown man ogling all of these young girls in
search of a bride. Confusion filled me again as I thought of why he felt the
need to find a maiden from the village. There had to be more than enough
eligible princesses from other kingdoms whose parents would marry her off
to the King for either power or money. Maybe that's why he didn’t want to.
He wanted to keep the money and power isolated to our kingdom and no
one else's.
“Just smile and nod and this will be over before you know it,” I said
softly as I finished braiding her hair and dropped the braid over her
shoulder.
I tried to offer her a small smile as the door was thrown open. “Next
group,” the guard said sternly as he stormed into the room and began
grabbing the girls' arms who were ready.
The guard reached for the young girl's arm in front of me and she cried
out and gripped my arm again, “Wait, can we go together? Please!” She
begged as the guard pulled her to her feet.
“Move.” The guard ignored her pleas as he pulled her towards the door.
“It’ll be alright,” I tried to tell her but the terror in her eyes bit into me.
“Just remember to smile and nod,” I said again, but I could tell she couldn’t
hear anything I was saying. Her fear was too strong.
“Can you just wait?” I demanded from the guard who was dragging her
away. “She’s obviously frightened!”
“No one asked you, peasant!” another guard spat as he placed a hand on
my shoulder and shoved me backward.
I stumbled back several steps but didn’t relent.
 “Just leave her with me, and we’ll go in the next group. It’s obvious that
she’s terrified, and it will calm her being with me,” I argued as I stepped
towards the guard again.
His face contorted in anger as he tried to strike my face. Gasping, I
stepped back, quickly grasped a hand mirror off the desk, and smashed it
off his face. The glass shattered and exploded around his face, one of the
pieces cutting into his skin near his eye. He let out a deep growl as he raised
his face back up towards me. “You’re coming with me, girl,” the guard
growled as his hand shot out and his fingers wrapped cruelly around the
back of my neck.
I cried out as he shoved me forward, my feet barely able to keep up as he
pulled me from the room and back into the main hall. The hall was still
filled with what seemed like hundreds of girls who all awaited their turn
with the King.
“No!” the young girl shouted as she was dragged in the opposite direction
of me. “No, please don’t hurt her!” her voice was shrill.
I couldn’t respond to her as I was shoved to my knees, and the guard
stormed around me. My knees protested the movement as pain radiated up
my knees and thighs. I raised my face to meet his gaze and gasped as he
struck me with the back of his hand again.
“I don’t know who you think you are, but you better learn to talk to
people with respect, girl,” the guard growled as he struck me again.
I grasped my cheek as I fell forward, my free hand caught me before I
collapsed on the floor in a heap. My chest heaved, my skin stung and began
to heat. I knew a bruise would form shortly.
“Get her before the King and when he sends her away, we can deal with
her then,” another guard's voice said. He sounded like the one who had been
commanding everyone when I had first been escorted into the hall.
“You better hope the King chooses you,” the other guard said as he
gripped my arm and hauled me to my feet. “You’re going with this next
group, so the King should see you for what you really are. A filthy whore,”
he spoke, spitting venom as he marched me towards the end of the hall.
The large double doors were opened, and I was escorted into what I
assumed was the throne room with several other girls. “Your next group
your Highness,” a man announced behind the King.
The King’s throne came into view, and it nearly made me shiver. It was a
massive black chair that glistened beneath the sunlight streaming in through
the large arched windows. The ceiling was adorned in silver and black
vines, and a black chandelier swayed from the vaulted ceiling.
“Well look at this next group. You’re the most promising one yet.” The
King’s voice chirped through the throne room and I immediately cringed.
His voice was like that of a seagull.
The man behind the King wore a deep green robe with a gold sash tied
around his waist, evidently a High Priest. His beady eyes moved over the
girls in front of me. He looked as if he were looking for something.
Frustration filled his gaze as he waved several of the first girls away.
Guards surged forward, taking them towards a door on the other side of
the throne room. Hopefully, they would all be returned to their homes.
“How many more are there?” the high priest asked as he glanced at the
guard behind me.
“There are a few dozen more,” the guard explained as he shoved me
forward. “Here’s a filthy street rat who has done nothing but cause havoc
with the guards and the other maidens.” The guard shoved me forward
again, closer to the dais the King rested on.
The High Priest’s eyes landed on me and something flared in them.
Recognition? Hatred? It seemed like both as his nostrils flared.
The King noticed his reaction as his face whipped towards me. “Bring her
here.”
I didn’t have time to react as the guard gripped both of my arms and
began pulling me forward. “I am capable of walking!” I snapped as I fought
against his grasp.
The guard froze as the King held up his hand and motioned for him to
release me. “Come here girl,” the King said and gestured for me to come
forward. Fear locked up every joint, gluing my feet to the floor. “You don’t
need to be afraid, just come here,” he said again, his voice slightly sterner
this time.
Taking a deep breath, I wiped my trembling hands on my dress before
taking the first step up onto the dais. Slowly, I took each agonizing step
until I was standing before the King. His eyes roamed from my face down
to my toes, as did the High Priest’s.
The King snorted his approval before turning back to the high priest, who
merely nodded. My blood ran cold and the breath was sucked from my
lungs as the King smiled back at me. “Well, it looks like I’ve found my
Queen,” he said.
 My mouth dropped open as I stumbled back a step. This couldn’t be
happening. I was supposed to go before the King, and he was supposed to
send me on my way. My mother and father would be waiting for me in the
woods. Mama would be devastated once she learned that I had been chosen.
The mere thought of being this tyrant's partner formed a knot of dread in
the pit of my stomach. My mind buzzed with disbelief, I felt a cold sweat
breaking out across the back of my neck. My heart thumped loudly in my
chest, and with every beat I could sense the walls around me closing in.
“No,” I breathed as I fell back a step.
“Oh yes,” the King’s smile grew even wider.
“No, no, no,” I said again, and as the doom of my situation washed over
me, I turned and ran.
“Guards! Secure her!” a voice rose above the chaos as I tried running
toward the door where the other girls had been escorted.
I wasn’t thinking clearly as I bolted for the door but was stopped by
several guards rushing in front of me. “No, please, please,” I begged as I
held my hands up in front of me.
“Guards, secure her,” the voice said again. It must have been the High
Priest’s.
Two guards surged forward from behind me and grabbed my arms,
shackling them behind my back again.
“Now bring her here.” The King spoke this time.
I knew I was powerless, but I still struggled against them as they turned
me towards the King and began pulling me back towards the dais.
“I’m offended,” The King spoke as he took a goblet from the high priest.
“I didn’t think I was that repulsive.”
“Let me just go home,” I responded as the guards stopped me before the
first step.
“But you’ve been chosen to be my wife. Many women would kill for this
opportunity. You should be grateful.” The King said and anger rose in me.
“I will never be your wife!” I shouted as I pulled against the shackles the
guard held behind me.
King Kirin laughed harshly as he lounged back and placed his goblet
down on the arm of his throne. His face twisted into one of anger as he rose,
his robes pooling around his feet. The high priest behind him smiled cruelly
as the king descended the steps and stalked towards me.
 “You were chosen for a reason, girl.” The King’s voice was harsh as he
stepped before me and took my chin roughly in his hand. His fingers bit
into my skin as he lifted me onto my toes. “I will do whatever needs to be
done, but you are betrothed to me. You will be grateful that I didn’t burn
your family's home to the ground.”
“You may as well have, your guards wreaked havoc upon the city!” I
shouted as I pulled against the shackles again. “They destroyed people’s
homes and belongings!”
The King scoffed as he tossed my head aside and stepped back. “What
am I to care about some peasants' homes?”
“You’re despicable,” I growled between clenched teeth.
“I’ve been called worse,” he chuckled as he turned back towards the dais
and ascended the steps. He plopped gracefully back onto his throne. “You
will come to accept me as your husband, girl.”
I strained forward as I spat at his feet, “I will never. Nothing will ever
make me accept you.”
His nostrils flared and his eyes heated with anger as he leaned forward
and gripped the arms of his throne. I could hear the sound of his teeth
grinding as his jaw clenched. The High Priest behind him eyed me with
such malice, any other day I’d tremble in fear.
“You will bow before your King,” the High Priest said as he stepped
forward.
“He is not my King,” I growled as the guards yanked me back by the
shackles.
The King’s knuckles turned white as he gripped the arms of his throne
tightly. “You know what to do,” he said lowly to the High Priest. He nodded
and glanced at the guards restraining me and raised his hand, gesturing.
I gasped as I was yanked backward and an arm wrapped around my
waist. “Where are you taking me?” I demanded as I kicked my legs.
The King lounged back, his eyes still churning with anger as he watched
me being dragged backwards. I continued to glare at him as I fought against
the guard carrying me from the room. I heard the sound of a wooden door
open and then it looked as if I was carried into a clearing.
I was placed on my feet and the high priest came into view. There was a
scowl plastered on his face as he motioned for the guards to unhand me.
“Take the shackles off,” he commanded.
 “What of the other girls?” I demanded as the guards removed the
shackles.
The high priest glanced at me but didn’t answer as he motioned to the
guards again. The guards gripped my arms, and I was pulled forward.
That’s when my gaze fell upon the post in the middle of the clearing with
iron shackles secured to it. The shackles were coated in a thick layer of
dried blood and around the post there was a dried pool of blood. My heart
dropped into my stomach as I was led forward towards the post. The guards
pushed me to my knees, and I winced. I knew my knees would be bruised
and beaten by the end of the day.
“You will learn to obey the King, girl,” the High Priest hissed as my
hands were secured around the post in front of me. My knees dug into the
stones as I twisted my wrists and tried pulling away. I glanced over my
shoulder as the High Priest disappeared behind me. I could hear him
brandish a knife and then the back of my dress was torn open.
I cried out as I pulled towards the post, “What are you doing?”
“Punishing you,” he responded as his footsteps retreated. I couldn’t see
anything around me besides the stone wall of the castle in front of me.
My breath rang heavy in my ears as I awaited what my punishment would
be. I fisted my hands as I tried yanking away from the post, but the iron
shackles bit into my skin.
I tried turning back again when something thin and sharp struck across
my back. My head fell back, and I screamed as pain exploded across my
skin.
I was being whipped.
I screamed as the whip cracked across my back again and again.
“Please!” I screamed as tears began streaming down my cheeks. “Please,
I just want to go home,” I croaked as I dropped my head against the wooden
post.
“You will learn to respect the King,” the High Priest's voice sounded
behind me before he cracked the whip again.
My back bowed as I let out a scream again. My body trembled as I
strained against the bonds securing me in place. I dropped my forehead
against the post and bucked again as the whip tore at my flesh over and over
again until I was a trembling, bleeding mess. My face was stained with my
salt soaked tears, and I could feel the snot dripping from my nose from the
force of my cries, but I couldn’t bring myself to care. My entire back
burned just from the coolness of the air. My arms trembled as a guard came
into view and unshackled my arms.
I collapsed forward in a painful heap. With my cheek pressed against the
rough stone, my body felt like it was burning up. My back was an endless
fire of raw pain.
“Pull her to her knees,” the High Priest commanded.
I groaned as a guard pulled me to my knees and yanked my arms
painfully behind my back.
“You will learn to obey. Bind and gag her.” He looked up at the guard
behind me before his sinister gaze met mine again, “When I come back for
you, girl, you better have learned your lesson.”
“Please,” I managed to whisper hoarsely as my arms were yanked
painfully behind me, “Please, I just want to go home. Please don’t do this.”
The High Priest stared down at me as the guard shackled my wrists
behind my back. I cried out as the guard gripped my jaw and yanked my
head back. He tied a piece of cloth pulled tight between my lips and
continued wrapping it around my head, securing my mouth and effectively
silencing me. Once he finished securing the gag, he gripped my elbows and
lifted me to my feet. It took the majority of my energy to keep myself from
swaying as I settled on my feet.
“Take her to the dungeons. Maybe spending a few days there will change
her mind,” the high priest said before turning coldly away from us.
I cried out behind the gag as the guard gripped my arms roughly and
lifted me off my feet as he carried me towards an arched wooden door. I
thrashed in the guard's grip, but he was too strong. His gloved fist came into
view as he reached around me and pounded on the door. We waited a few
moments before the door creaked open and another guard's face glanced
down at me.
“I have a prisoner for you,” the guard holding me explained.
“Who is this?” the guard in the doorway asked as his eyes examined me
from head to toe. His eyes lingering on my neckline that had been pulled
slightly down from fighting the guards grip. Anger filled me as I glared
defiantly up at him. His eyes moved back up my neck and amusement
flitted across his face as he met my gaze.
“The King’s betrothed.”
His eyes widened. “His betrothed? Why did you bring her here?”
 “She denied him, and the high priest ordered her to be put in the
dungeons for a few days,” the guard continued explaining as I did my best
to try and free myself from his ironclad grasp. “Can you just take her? She’s
getting on my nerves.”
The guard in the doorway nodded and began reaching for me. I squealed
behind the gag and tried to throw myself back, but they easily overpowered
me as I was handed off to the other guard. “Come on, your Highness,” he
mocked as he snaked an arm around my waist, pulled my back flush to his
chest, and lifted my feet clear off the ground. “I’ll take good care of her,” he
said to the other guard as he pulled me into the door.
I squealed and kicked as he kept my back pinned to his chest. Pain
erupted across my skin, overwhelming my other senses. I couldn’t control
the heavy thumping of my chest or keep my breathing even.
He finally placed me on my feet and gripped my arms as I swayed to the
side. My head was feeling lighter and lighter.
Unlike the castle, this hallway was dimly lit to where I could barely make
out the walkway in front of me. I squinted my eyes as I waited for them to
adjust to the dark.
“Don’t worry, your eyes will eventually adjust,” the guard said into my
ear as we began moving through the hall.
It was like all the fight had leached from my body as I slumped forward.
There was no escape for me. I was completely surrounded by obstacle after
obstacle and who was I to try and escape a heavily fortified palace.
“I’ll give you our best cell down here sweetness,” the guard sickeningly
promised as he led me down a spiral staircase.
The smell of urine and feces was the first thing that hit me. I turned my
head away and wrinkled up my nose, but there was no avoiding the scent.
The guard chuckled. “Yeah, the smell down here isn’t the most pleasant.
You’ll adjust to that as well,” he said as he started down the line of cells.
From what I could see in the dark, there was only one other cell occupied
by two figures I couldn’t make out, huddled in the back of their cell
together. They were probably trying to keep warm. The damp coolness had
already begun leaching into my skin and bones.
He reached behind him for what I assumed were the keys. The sound of
the keys jingling was the only thing that filled the dungeons and then the
sharp creak of my cell door being opened.
 “Make yourself at home, your Highness,” he teased again as he gripped
my shoulder and shoved me forward.
I stumbled forward, and my knees gave out from losing so much blood. I
collapsed to the floor in a heap. My cheek hit the cool ground, and I
couldn’t bring myself to move as the guard slammed the door closed behind
him. I heard the sound of the lock. His laughter and the soft jingle of the
keys were the last thing I could make out before darkness took over my
vision and I slipped into oblivion.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 3

I was so, so tired. All I wanted was to curl up in my bed made of straw and
listen to the fire crack as it heated our small cottage. My mother would be
in the kitchen making her beef stew she made every winter, and my father
would be outside chopping wood to feed to the fire. If I closed my eyes and
thought hard enough, I swear I could smell the beef brewing.
I closed my eyes and cringed as I imagined the emotional turmoil my
mother was facing now that I was gone. Once the maidens started returning
home, she’d realize that I’d been the one chosen and that I’d never be
coming home. Never again would I spend the early mornings in the garden
with my father. Never again would I sit at the table while my mother
prepared supper, all the while telling me stories of her childhood. It could
even very well be possible that I would never see either of them again.
Anger boiled in me as I dropped my head back against the cold stone
wall. How could he just rip me from my life? He wanted me to be his wife,
but he had done nothing to earn it. He had ransacked our village, and ripped
girls from their homes.
Thankfully, I had managed to sleep some once the guards left, but the
uncomfortableness of my position made it difficult. My back felt sticky and
numb. There were times when I would move that it felt like my skin was
ripping open. I doubted I would be getting much sleep while down here.
“So what did you do?” one of the voices in the cell across from me asked.
“They’ve never left someone like you down here before,” they chuckled.
 They knew I couldn’t respond. I could see them just as clearly as they
could see me. Maybe they delighted in tormenting me; it’s not like there
was much to do here anyway.
“Too bad we aren’t sharing the same cell. You look like you could be
fun.” One of them chuckled cruelly as they leaned backwards.
I turned away from them and readjusted myself, but it wasn’t like I could
make myself very comfortable with my arms still bound. No matter which
way I maneuvered them, I couldn’t slip my wrists out of the shackles. I
pulled my legs beneath me and turned onto my side.
“Maybe they’ll come back down for you,” one of the prisoners said,
causing the other to sneer.
“I doubt it. Before they brought her down here, they hadn’t been down
here for weeks,” the other responded.
“Don’t be foolish,” another voice snapped, “They feed us every few
days.”
I waited for the other to respond, but they were cut off by the sound of
explosions.
“What was that?” one of them asked as they rose.
The sounds of explosions echoed throughout the dungeons again. I
scurried backwards the best I could into the corner of my cell as the ceiling
above me shook. Dust rained down, coating my skin and nostrils, but I
couldn’t wipe it away with my bound hands. Another explosion rocked the
dungeon, causing more dust to rain down on me.
The other prisoners in the joint cell across from me gripped the bars,
pressing their faces into it.
“Let us out!” one of them screamed and shook the bars.
Another explosion rocked the tunnel, and a part of the ceiling caved in,
right above the other prisoners’ cell. Their eyes lit up as they glanced at one
another before glancing at me. “So long girl, and good luck. You look like
you’re going to need it,” one of them said as they pulled themselves up over
the bars. “If we see someone we’ll send them for you.”
I shook my head as the second one climbed over the bars, and they were
free. I wanted to beg them not to leave me here. Tears of frustration built in
my eyes as I dropped my head back uselessly while they fled. I twisted my
hands in the iron shackles and adjusted myself onto my knees as I tried
screaming for help. I dropped my head back, but the gag they’d fastened
over my mouth prevented nearly any and all sound from slipping free.
 Glancing behind me at the chains hanging from the walls, I moved
backwards and thrashed the iron against iron. The sound had to carry up to
the main level. I could hear the sounds of a fight above me; someone would
have to hear me.
“There’s someone down there!” I heard a deep voice.
“We didn’t come here to rescue prisoners!” another voice argued.
“I need to see,” the other voice responded, and I heard the sound of feet
pounding on the wooden stairs. “I will be just a minute,” he said again, and
I heard the sound of the door creak open down the tunnel.
I could hear the shuffle of both of their feet on the dirt floors. I remained
frozen as I waited for them to come into view in the dimly lit space. The
first man I saw was tall with long blonde hair that had been thrown up in a
bun, and he was in full body armor. He had piercing blue eyes that scanned
over me and turned back towards the shadows as the other man came into
view.
If I could’ve made the movement, my mouth would’ve dropped open.
The man was built like a mountain, nearly looming over the first man. His
body was covered in armor, making him seem ever larger as he filled up the
space around him. He was wearing a metal face covering that revealed
orange eyes glimmering beneath it. My eyes darted over his body and I
could see by his hands that he had deep olive skin. The mask was in the
shape of a dragon’s face but he removed it as he moved closer to my cell.
He had hair the color of the darkest of nights, and it stuck to his forehead
and sides of his face in sweaty curls. His jaw was sharp enough to cut glass.
His nostrils flared as he stared at me through the bars.
“She’s the only one down here,” the other man said and realization settled
over me as I noticed that their armor was not in the same fashion as King
Kirin’s men. These were the enemies, more than King Kirin. These were the
men intruding.
“Why would they keep a young girl gagged and in shackles in a fucking
cage?” His voice was guttural as he stared at me.
Something in his gaze made my skin tingle and my stomach flutter. He
was staring at me as if we’d met before. But I could promise if I'd met him
before, I would remember such a powerful-looking man.
“King Eryx, what do you want to do with her?” his commander asked as
he studied me with curious eyes.
 King Eryx’s strange, cider-colored eyes scanned my face, his brows
pinching. “Bring her with us.”
The gag was pulled so tight over my lips that it was preventing me from
screaming, but I shook my head fiercely. Free strands of oiled and dirtied
hair fell in front of my face as I fell back against the wall, trying to get
away. The King’s eyes filled with what almost looked like pity before he
spun around and ripped the door to my cell straight off the hinges. Metal
screeched in the small space as he dropped the door. He stalked through the
small opening and lowered himself down on one knee.
“Either you come with us and I can promise you safety, or I can leave you
here to die in this cell. I promise you, blossom,” he paused as he let out a
sinister laugh and sneered, “There’s no one left alive to come for you down
here.”
Panic seized up every vein in my body as my eyes widened. He merely
laughed again as he rose swiftly. He reached for my bound arms and pulled
me to my feet. I cried out in the back of my throat as he circled an arm
around my waist causing dull pain to explode across my back. But he
ignored my cries and pulled me towards him before he threw me over his
shoulder. The wounds on my back stretched as I fought; I could feel blood
pooling in them, wetting the ratty material covering my back.
“Let’s move,” The King commanded as he began to move through the
dungeons.
He carried me up the stairs and through the halls as if I weighed nothing
to him. His frame was so large that he barely fit through the opening into
the clearing. The ground below us changed from stones to dirt and grass as
he set me down. My eyes widened as I turned and noticed several dragons
throughout the clearing. Some were tearing into Kirin’s men with such
ferocity I had to look away. Others were mounted by men in the same armor
as the two men who pulled me from the dungeons.
He reached out, gripping my arm as he pulled me towards one of the
beasts. A blast of fire escaped its mouth as the beast reared its head back
and released the flames upon some of Kirin’s guards. The flames lit up King
Eryx's face, illuminating the sharpness of his clenched jaw. The heat made
my skin itch and their screams echoed through the courtyard. I glanced up
as a large shadow passed over us; it was another dragon attacking the men
along the roof.
 My eyes were wide as I turned my attention back to King Eryx as he
walked over to one of the beasts with glistening maroon scales and large
round eyes. I watched as the beast leaned into his touch, its eyes fluttering
as King Eryx stroked his long neck.
“You did good, now send them home,” the King said.
The dragon stood to his full height, let his head fall back, and released a
loud bellow.
Every other dragon’s head whipped towards us and then they all took off
into the sky.
King Eryx turned towards me and reached for the gag around my mouth.
I flinched but his fingers were gentle as he untied it and let it fall to the
ground. “There,” he said as he cupped my jaw and moved my face up,
“Now what’s your name?”
“Please,” I whispered as I sucked in a sharp breath, “Please, I’m injured.”
“King Eryx, she’s bleeding profusely.” his general observed as I swayed.
My vision swam as I stumbled forward and the King’s arms slipped around
me again, keeping me up.
“We need to get her to Medrina.” His voice was gruff as he pulled me to
him again and pulled us up onto the beast. “Don’t worry blossom, I’m
going to get you to safety.” His promise rang in my ears as we took to the
sky.
The beast's mighty wings beat at the air, and the wind screamed in my
ears as we rose. The sudden rise took my breath away, and the pain in my
back spiked, causing my eyes to drift close as my head slumped against the
King’s arm.

***

The first thing I sensed when I awoke was the scent of bone broth and
herbs.
I wiggled my fingers and then turned my hand. I found myself lying on
my stomach on a cot. A groan slipped free as I tried to push myself up on
my hands.
“Ah, ah, ah,” a woman’s voice clicked and then soft hands pushed down
on my shoulders. “Stay down girl.”
 “Where am I?” I asked as I continued trying to push myself up.
“You’re safe, but I need you to lay down. I was in the middle of changing
out the bandages on your back. It’s a mangled mess right now,” the woman
spoke and I settled back onto my stomach.
“Who are you? Where am I?” I croaked, my throat felt like I’d swallowed
a handful of sand.
“You’re in Linterfame,” she responded.
Linterfame? The fae lands?
Panic seized up in my veins as I shoved myself up again. “I need to
leave.”
The woman dropped what sounded like a wooden bowl as she gripped
my shoulders again, but I fought against her hands. I felt my skin ripping
open more by the movements, but I ignored the pain.
“Mother above girl, you’re going to make it worse. Lay back down,” she
commanded, but I shoved her hands away and turned towards her.
My eyes moved over the space around us. There was a long table in the
middle of the room overflowing with jars and bowls filled with different
herbs and liquids. Plants hung across the entire ceiling, vines hung down
around us, even wrapping around the feet of the cot. My eyes moved over
the woman, and I felt like her stare slowed my feet.
“You need to lay down,” she said, her voice calmer this time as she held
up two small hands.
“I need to lay down,” I repeated softly as I sat back on the cot.
Her eyes were the color of honey, warm and inviting. She had long
chocolate hair braided down her shoulder and nutmeg skin. Everything
about her seemed inviting. I didn’t know why, but I knew she wouldn’t hurt
me.
“You’re back is in need of severe healing and I can’t do that with you
running around,” she said softly as she slowly approached me. “It would be
best if you’d lay down and get some rest.”
My head felt like it swayed as I lay down on my side. “I think I need
some rest,” I whispered as she knelt beside me and moved my hair away
from my face.
“Here,” She said softly as she smiled at me.
Her smile reminded me of a warm summer day when I’d spend the
majority of my time running through the tall grass behind our home. I
couldn’t help but smile back as she outstretched her hand and held a
handful of small cubes in her hands, “This will help you get some rest
dear.”
“Some rest,” I repeated and opened my mouth, allowing her to plop the
cubes into my mouth. I swallowed them quickly, they reminded me of
home. I could smell my mother's dinner cooking and my father’s cologne
I’d bought him for his birthday from the market.
My eyes grew heavier as I imagined that I was home with them. I
imagined we were sitting around the table together, laughing and sharing
stories of our days. I couldn’t help the prick of tears in the back of my eyes
as they closed fully and I drifted off to sleep again.

***

I rubbed my eyes as I sat up. I was surrounded by plants. The room smelled
like a garden full of herbs, it reminded me of the spice cart in the market,
but fresher. A faint glow came in through the stained glass window across
the room and the fireplace crackled lightly.
The room was soft and inviting, I felt like I never wanted to leave this
space.
“Oh good you’re finally awake,” a soft voice spoke.
I whipped my head around to find a small woman resting in an armchair
beside the cot I was on.
“Who are you?” I gasped as I sat up more.
The fast movement caused pain to spike up my back and I gasped again.
“I wouldn’t move too fast, you’ll tear open the wounds that I stitched up.
Some of them I couldn’t stitch and I lathered those in an ointment. You’ll
need to make sure that you come to see me daily so I can reapply it so that
they’ll heal faster,” she explained, not answering my question as she placed
her steaming mug down on the table between us. “Now what’s your name
girl?” she asked kindly.
I moved myself more slowly this time into a sitting position, “Alethea,
who are you?” I asked again.
“My name is Medrina, I’m the King’s healer,” she responded as she
crossed her hands in her lap elegantly.
Medrina looked like she couldn’t be much older than me but there was a
way about her that made me think she was far older than she looked.
 “King Eryx,” I said, recalling what had happened.
They had invaded Kirin’s kingdom. King Eryx rescued me from the
dungeons after the high priest had me whipped. Everything came back in a
rush. The dragons, the people on fire, all of it.
“It wasn’t a dream then,” I responded, more to myself than to her.
Medrina shook her head, “No dear, King Eryx rescued you.”
I laughed harshly, “I don’t know if I would consider it a rescue or a
kidnapping.”
“I was told you were bound and gagged and thrown in the dungeons. And
with the condition your back was in,” She made note and I winced, she was
right. She didn’t need to finish what she had started to say.
In a way, it was a rescue. But was I in better hands here than I would be
in Kirin’s?
“Where is King Eryx now?” I asked.
“Probably readying for dinner, since you’re awake I’ll alert him and I’ll
escort you to your quarters,” she said, rising from her armchair and holding
her hands out to me.
“My quarters?” I asked in confusion, I was being given my own room?
She nodded and chuckled softly, “Of course, where did you expect to
stay? The dungeons?”
“Yes,” I responded as I reached for her hands.
“Move slowly,” she commanded and I nodded as I leaned into her, “I
need to make sure that you’re not going to faint.”
“I feel quite alright, better than I did before, thank you,” I said as I stood.
I expected to feel dizzy or weak but I felt quite refreshed.
“Good, now let me take you to your quarters,” she said again, dropping
my hands.
I nodded as she turned towards the door and I began following her
through the halls. The palace was beautiful, the floors and walls were all a
matching shining cream. The ceilings were made of merely glass, allowing
me to see the orange and purple clouds from the sunset. The walls were
adorned with paintings of pure happiness, families on a picnic together,
couples dancing together.
“This should be it.” Medrina said as she approached a set of double doors
and grasped the handles and threw the doors open, “Ah, yes. He wanted you
to have the suite,” she clapped her hands together.
The suite?
 My brows furrowed, “Why is he being so kind to me?” I asked as she
turned towards me and smiled.
“Did you expect him to be as cruel as Kirin?” She raised an eyebrow at
me.
My cheeks heated, she had been nothing but kind to me and I was being
everything but grateful, “No, no, I just didn’t expect any of this,” I waved at
the suite behind her. “You’ve been very kind, thank you,” I responded as I
glanced away, ashamed and embarrassed. What would my mother say about
my behavior?
“It was nothing, girl,” she said as she stepped forward and placed a hand
on my shoulder. “I’ll be back to check on you in the morning. If you should
need me, you know where to find me.” she smiled again and turned away.
I watched as she moved down the hallway and disappeared before
moving into my suite. I closed the doors behind me and leaned back into the
doors as I took in the room before me. It was massive. There was a large
canopy bed with cream sheets and a matching comforter so thick I’m sure
I’d get lost in it. The ceiling was still made of glass, revealing the changing
sky above me. There were large glass double doors on the other side of the
room that led onto a balcony that had a table with several chairs around it.
There was an archway that looked like it led into a small sitting room and
another archway beside the bed that led into the washroom. Across from the
bed was a small desk and against the wall beside it was a large armchair
that called out to me.
I started to move towards the armchair when a knock sounded at the door.
Arching a brow, I turned and opened the door a crack, “Yes?”
A single guard stood outside in full armor and a scowl glued across his
face. He had a hand on the sword at his side as he glared down at me.
“The King is expecting you for dinner,” the guard said, his eyes moving,
not meeting mine as he stared at the wall behind my head.
“Let me change, I’ll be out in a moment,” I responded and closed the
door.
I leaned back against the door and dropped my head against it. The King
wanted to have dinner with me? I couldn’t stop the dread from making its
way up my throat. I’d been taken as one king’s prisoner to another king's
prisoner. My hands shook and I took a shaky breath as I pushed my
mangled hair away from my face.
 I jerked as the guard slammed his fist into the door several times. “It’s
best not to keep the King waiting!” he shouted through the door.
Hurrying across the room, I threw open the wardrobe and searched
through it for a simple dress. But nothing in this wardrobe was simple. The
wardrobe was filled with luxurious lace and satins of all different colors that
shimmered in the light. Much different than what I wore at home.
I cursed beneath my breath as I pulled out the simplest one I could find
and slid it on. It was a long-sleeved satin gown the color of eggshells. It was
simple but beautiful. It flared out at my hips and pooled around my feet.
The fabric was soft between my fingers as I turned and glanced in the
mirror. It paired with my skin perfectly.
I brushed my fingers through my knotted hair and braided it over my
shoulder. I didn’t look like royalty but I didn’t look like a simple pheasant
anymore either. I knew my mother would tell me I looked like a princess in
this dress. She’d tell me to keep my shoulders back and keep my chin up.
My heart twinged at the thought of her and what could have happened to
them. They had to have made it to safety in the woods. They would be
devastated when they came home to find our house pillaged and one of their
daughters gone. They would find the body of the butcher with the spilled
gold beside him.
He had thought he was exchanging information for money but he’d ended
up trading information for his life.
“Come on human!” The guard shouted through the door once more as he
banged his hand harder this time.
I jumped again and turned towards the door and slipped on a pair of
sandals, “I’m coming.” I responded as I pulled the door open.
He didn’t say a word to me as he reached out, gripped my arm, and pulled
me into the hallway. I nearly stumbled as he pulled the door shut behind
me. His fingers bit into my arm as he turned and dragged me behind him.
My feet scuffed against the floor as I did my best to not tumble over.
“I’m capable of walking,” I said softly as I tried pulling my arm from the
guard's grasp.
He didn’t respond as his grip tightened and he continued dragging me
along.
“You’re hurting me,” I said as I tried pulling my arm free again.
The guard dropped my arm, ignoring me as he pushed open a large door
that opened into an elaborate dining room.
 I noticed the King and his commander standing facing one another as
they talked in hushed tones. The commander's eyes found mine first causing
King Eryx to glance over at me and his entire body seemed to freeze as he
took me in. His orange eyes were hooded and full of an emotion I couldn’t
read but they were trained fully on my face. His chest seemed frozen as if
he wasn’t breathing. I felt a deep tingle at the base of my stomach and took
a frightened step back. His eyes flared as he turned fully towards me, his
gaze darkening.
“Tell us your name, human,” The King’s general spoke from behind him
as his gaze bounced between the two of us.
“Alethea,” I responded as King Eryx’s eyes remained fixated on me.
My skin felt too tight under his gaze like he was examining every inch of
me. I twisted my hands uncomfortably as I shifted on my feet.
“Let us sit,” The General motioned towards the table.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 4

K ing Eryx glanced at the table and motioned for me to sit. I bowed
slightly and made my way over to the long table. It could easily seat a
dozen people but it was only set for three. The center of the table was
adorned with white candles that were all lit, illuminating the room along
with the last rays of sunlight.
“Here, allow me,” The commander said as he pulled the chair on the right
of the chair at the head of the table that King Eryx took residence in as he
watched me.
“Thank you,” I responded as I slid into the seat.
The general moved around the table and sat across from me, on the left of
King Eryx who had yet to say a word. He was still watching with the same
intensity that made my skin crawl. I heard the sound of a door open behind
me and maids appeared on either side of me, one with my plate of food and
another to fill up the empty glass in front of me.
“Thank you,” I said softly as I smiled at them both.
They both bowed in response as they moved on to serve both Eryx and
the general. They said their thanks to the maids before they disappeared
back to the kitchen I presumed.
“Why did you save me?” I asked, breaking the silence. I needed someone
to say something.
King Eryx raised an eyebrow at me as he leaned forward, “You were in
distress,” he responded simply as he picked up his fork.
 “Your healer told me we’re in Linterfame so I assume that you both are
fae?” I asked.
King Eryx nodded as he moved his hair away from his ear, revealing its
long point, “You would be correct,” he said as he spooned at the potatoes on
his plate, “I would eat before your food gets too cold. I’ll answer more
questions once you’ve got some food in you.”
I stared at him, wondering why it mattered to him. He held my gaze for a
moment before breaking eye contact and focusing on his food. His general
watched me with a strange look, almost as if he didn’t know how to interact
with a human.
His gaze met mine once more before moving to the plate before him.
“Now tell me blossom, why were you locked away in the dungeons? Did
you steal from the palace, laugh at the king?” King Eryx asked as he
swirled the wine in his glass before taking a deep drink.
I glanced at him and then at his general across from me, both of them
awaiting my response, “I was his betrothed,” I said softly as I moved the
food around on my plate with my fork.
“Betrothed? Why would they throw the future queen in the dungeons?”
the general asked as he placed his elbows on the table and folded his hands
beneath his chin.
“Because I denied him,” I responded.
King Eryx choked on his sip of wine, “You denied him? In the bedroom
you mean?”
I shook my head and resisted the urge to roll my eyes, “Heavens no, I
refused to marry him.”
“And why would you do that?” the general asked this time.
“Because he stole me from my home, I wasn’t given a choice,” I
explained and both of their faces fell slack.
They were both silent and glanced at one another. It was almost as if they
were communicating silently, “Why did he choose you?”
I shrugged softly as I tore off a small piece of bread and brought it to my
lips, “I wasn’t given the opportunity to ask questions. They took me from
my home and when I refused to marry him they had me whipped.”
King Eryx’s eyes darkened at the mention of the wounds on my back,
“He won’t lay another hand on you, I can promise you that.”
“Why would you do that?” I asked.
 A dark brow shot up and a soft smile played across his lips, “Because
Alethea, my kingdom is not one of violence. I can promise you safety while
you are here.``
“Why?” I asked again.
King Eryx placed his glass down and slowly leaned forward. He had the
grace of a predator, which in a way he was. Fae could easily overpower
humans, they were known for their deadly grace and agility.
“Would you rather I tie you up and throw you in the dungeons in the
same way?” He asked, his voice deadly low.
I gaped as I leaned back in my chair, here I was again being an ungrateful
wench. King Eryx had saved me from an unfortunate fate, “He won’t just
let me go.”
King Eryx chuckled as he sat back, “He wouldn’t be foolish enough to try
and take you from me. We are fae, he could never overpower us.”
“Then I think you are underestimating Kirin’s pride,” I responded, “But
he will come for my parents. I need to get to them, I need them to know that
I’m safe.”
King Eryx nodded as he lifted his glass once more, “Very well, we can set
out in a few days to retrieve them.”
“I want to go with you.”
“Absolutely not.” King Eryx responded before I was even able to finish
my sentence, “You will remain here.”
“They are my parents! They would never just accompany some fae on
your word that you have their daughter,” I argued as I leaned forward,
“Please, take me with you. If you want to hold true to your word that I’m
not a prisoner here, please take me with you.”
King Eryx didn’t respond as he turned his face towards his commander,
“Cadmus,” he called him, “You are the general, that’s your call.”
Cadmus glanced at me, his eyes squinting, “Can you fight if needed?”
“I’ve never fought a day in my life,” I responded truthfully.
“Then you will obey everything that I say,” Cadmus went on, “We need
to be able to move swiftly and get in and get out undetected. It’s not smart
to go back into enemy territory after we just invaded their kingdom. They’ll
be on guard.”
I nodded, “I promise.”
“We won’t be able to take our dragons,” Cadmus continued, “We’ll have
to go on foot. That’s the only way we’ll be able to slip in and out
unnoticed.”
King Eryx nodded as he seemed to digest Cadmus’ words. “You’re right,
you’re right. We need to wait a few days before we attempt to rescue them.”
“They may not have a few days,” I argued.
“I’m sorry Blossom, but we cannot risk going back any sooner,” King
Eryx said as he turned his attention back towards me.
I crossed my arms over my chest as I sat back and winced. Pain throbbed
where the guard had all but practically dragged me by my arm to the dining
room.
King Eryx’s brow furrowed. “What is it?”
“It’s nothing,” I said quickly as I dropped my hands. “Why did you
invade Kirin’s kingdom anyway?” I asked, trying to change the topic of the
conversation.
His eyes darkened as hr glanced down at my arms, as if he was trying to
see through my clothes down to my skin. He moved slowly, leaning
forward. “Pull up your sleeve,” King Eryx commanded, ignoring my
question. His voice was soft, slow, and calculated. Purely predatory.
My brows shot into my hairline. “What? Absolutely not!”
He placed his hands on the table, readying himself to stand. “Pull up your
sleeve Alethea,” he commanded again, his voice lower.
My eyes darted between him and Cadmus, who was watching us
intensely. His eyes were almost filled with amusement as Eryx pushed
himself up, his chair scraping the ground as he rose.
“Last chance Alethea, or I will pull it up for you,” he growled.
I huffed out a sigh. “Fine you barbarian,” I growled as I grasped the
material and yanked my sleeve up.
Even I let out a gasp of surprise at the new bruise that had formed so
quickly in a band above my elbow. It was clearly from the guard. “Where
did that come from?” King Eryx asked, his voice menacing.
My hands shook as I hastily pulled my sleeve back down. “The guard
was not very friendly when he escorted me here,” I said matter-of-factly.
King Eryx turned to Cadmus. “He will be dealt with properly,” Cadmus
merely nodded.
“Why? He’s your guard,” I argued.
His head whipped towards me, his eyes nearly glowing with anger, “My
guards are not permitted to injure people,” he responded as he lowered
himself back into his seat. “He will be dealt with.”
 I sat back and let my fork clatter on my plate. “Why did you even rescue
me?” I crossed my arms over my chest.
His eyes met mine again, and this time they were filled with something
else. But he let his eyes drop as he turned his attention back towards his
plate of food. “Would you rather I left you there?”
“Of course not!” I scoffed. “But you have no obligation to me. I’m just a
human.”
King Eryx chuckled softly as he pushed his food around on his plate.
“Just because you’re a human does not mean you should be subject to such
treatment,” he responded as he reclined back again.
I placed my hands on my lap and made eye contact with King Eryx. “I’d
like to go back to my quarters,” I said quietly.
King Eryx spread his hands out on either side of him. “You’re free to go
where you please. You are no prisoner here.”
I glanced down at my intertwined hands before rising. “Thank you,” I
said as I curtsied and turned from the table.
I could feel both their eyes on me as I left the dining hall.
I tried maneuvering the halls, but they all looked the same to me. The one
thing I remembered about my room was there was a large painting across
from my door of a man and woman I didn’t recognize, but I couldn’t seem
to find the damned thing as I wandered the halls.
“What are you doing?” a voice chirped from behind me.
I let out a shriek and spun around. “Gods, you scared me,” I placed my
hand over my heavy beating heart.
“That doesn’t answer my question,” the girl said as she raised an eyebrow
at me.
“Honestly, I’m lost.” I chuckled slightly and dropped my hands.
“You're the human,” the girl pointed out as she stepped towards me. She
quirked her head to the side and raised an eyebrow. “Hmm, nothing
special.”
I scoffed and took a step back. “Come again?”
“You’re the chatter of the kingdom, but I’m saying that you’re nothing
special,” she shrugged as she circled me.
“Excuse me, but I am not some exhibit you just circle around to judge.” I
scoffed. “I’m a human being, and just because I’m not blessed with an
immortal life and powers like you are does not make me any less,” I argued
as I placed my hands on my hips.
 She raised a prim black eyebrow at me. I expected her to slap me, or zap
me. Anything other than the small grin that slid across her lips.
“I like you,” she said as her grin grew. “Here, I’ll show you to your
room,” she said, slipping her arm through mine.
My eyes widened as she began steering me through the halls. “And you
are?”
“I’m Freya,” she responded. “I’m also the King’s little sister, so I’d be
nice to me,” she winked.
She was beautiful, and she resembled him. She had delicately tan skin
and black hair that cascaded in thick curls down her back. She was taller
than me by several inches. Her eyes were slanted, almost cat-like, and she
moved like a doe, graceful, like her feet didn’t touch the floor.
“My poor brother is infatuated with you,” she said matter-of-factly.
“He is?” I asked. “For what reason?”
A knowing smile slid across her lips again, and she threw me a glance
from the corner of her eye, “You’ll find out soon enough.” We rounded a
corner and I immediately recognized the hall. We were at my room. “Well,
here we are. Sleep well,” Freya said as she released my arm and waved her
hand towards my door.
“Thank you,” I said as I glanced back at her.
She nodded and turned as I headed into my room. I closed the door
behind me and took a deep breath. I felt overwhelmed. This massive room
overwhelmed me. The King’s reaction to the bruise his guard had given me
overwhelmed me. His gaze still felt like it had seared itself into my flesh.
Heading towards the wardrobe, I rummaged through it until I found a
simple slip and changed quickly. Slipping under the covers, I pulled it up to
my chin and laid back, staring at the ceiling.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 5

T here was a sharp knock on my door shortly after I had settled. I

considered ignoring it, but I decided against it. Any single one of them
could end me without batting an eye. Sighing, I threw off the covers and
padded over to the door, cracking it open.
Cadmus greeted me on the other side. “I’m sorry to disturb you.” He
inclined his head. “But, I wanted to make it known that we will be leaving
at first light for the human lands.”
“The human lands?” I scoffed. “I thought we couldn’t go this soon?”
Cadmus shrugged. “King Eryx has decided to leave at dawn. I know
nothing else.”
I nodded my thanks, and he hurried off, leaving me on my own.
Weariness filled me as I settled back down into bed. I wanted to get a good
night's rest, but fear plagued me.
I tossed onto my side, then my back, then back to my side. I groaned as I
scrubbed my hands over my eyes. This was useless. I knew I wasn’t going
to get any sleep. The second I closed my eyes, the fear spread right through
me.
Groaning, I tossed the covers aside and slid out of bed. I needed to take a
walk, and the King told me that I wasn’t a prisoner. I should be able to go
where I pleased.
I searched the wardrobe again and found a beautiful rose-colored satin
robe. I quickly pulled it on and tied it at my waist. Braiding my hair down
my shoulder, I blew out a breath and opened my door. I stuck my head out
into the dark hall and waited to hear something, anything that would signal
that someone was out there. When I heard nothing, I quietly closed the door
behind me and went in search of a balcony or garden of some sort.
The halls were eerily dark as I moved through them. The ceiling of glass,
let in the moonlight that cast shadows across the hall.
Finally, I found a glass door that led to a balcony that was covered in
vines and roses. A small fountain lay in the center with a bench directly in
front of it. Carved on the sides were two lovers with their arms outstretched
towards one another across the seat, but their hands never touched. It was
beautiful.
The air was colder than I expected as I stepped onto the balcony. Sitting
down on the bench, I leaned my head back to admire the stars. The sky was
a deep blue, and the stars stood out against the color.
“It’s beautiful, isn’t it?” a familiar voice spoke behind me, that caused me
to jump to my feet.
I shrieked as I whipped around to find King Eryx standing behind me.
“King Eryx,” I gasped and offered a small curtsy. “Why does your family
insist on sneaking up on me?” I demanded and then realized I was speaking
to a fae King, one who could kill me with a flick of his wrist. I quickly
readjusted my tone. “Ah, I’m sorry. You just frightened me.”
He let out a small laugh and waved a hand at me. “So you met my little
sister, I presume,” he said as he moved around the bench. “May I?” He
pointed to the seat beside me.
I nodded. “I was just getting some fresh air,” I said as I hopped to my
feet.
His arm snaked out and grasped my wrist. “You don’t owe me an
explanation. I didn’t come to send you scurrying back to your quarters. I
thought you could use some company,” he explained.
My eyes lingered upon his hand wrapped around my wrist. He possessed
great power, but his touch was light, as if he were handling glass. I guess
that’s what I was, compared to their immortal bodies.
Nodding, I lowered myself back down onto the bench beside him. “Thank
you,” I whispered.
He looked at me knowingly. “You’re scared,” he said.
“Very,” I breathed. Fear of what Kirin could do if he found my family
was all I thought about. “I don’t want him to find my family.”
The King nodded, knowing exactly who I was talking about.
 “We will have to wish for the best, won’t we?” King Eryx sighed.
“I suppose,” I whispered back, tightening the robe around me.
We were both silent; the only sound was the water that tricked from the
fountain. King Eryx had a comforting presence about him as we sat side by
side on the bench. The bench was small, which caused our arms to brush. I
tried to adjust myself to further myself from him. The only thing I
accomplished was for our hands to brush, and the second they did,
electricity shot up my arm straight to my heart.
I gasped and yanked my hand away as King Eryx glanced at me. “What
was that?” I demanded.
He didn’t look at me as he tilted his head back to also admire the night
sky. “It could have been a product of my powers,” he shrugged.
I continued to stare at him as he watched the stars. I couldn’t tear my eyes
from him as they wandered the planes of his face. He was mesmerizing. I
could see the stubble that had begun to grow across his jawline, casting a
deep shadow across his skin. Even in the moonlight, I could still see just
how goldenly tan he was. His hair was pushed back, almost as if he’d run a
hand through it, and was beginning to set with a part down the middle.
“Is there something about my face that interests you, Blossom?” Eryx
asked as he slowly turned his face towards mine.
The heat of shame and embarrassment moved its way up my neck to my
cheeks. I quickly turned away. “No, I-I-I,” I stumbled over my words, not
able to come up with a reason why I had so blatantly been staring at him. I
shot to my feet. “Goodnight,” I said.
I didn’t cast him another glance as I moved past him and around the
bench.
“Goodnight!” He called after me, amusement lacing his tone.
I cringed as I scurried back down the halls to my room. The minute I
reached my chambers, I slammed the door behind me, sleeping people be
damned. I didn’t realize I’d been holding my breath until it all expelled out
of me in one whoosh. My chest rose and fell quickly as I tried to recover
from the embarrassment that plagued me. What had come over me? It was
like I had been pulled under a spell. I felt like I could have sat there and
watched him all night.
Climbing into bed, I yanked the covers up to my chin and stared at the
ceiling. Glimpses of his face replayed in my mind. The sharp jaw bone, the
golden skin, I couldn’t get it out of my head. Shaking my head, I loosed out
another breath and closed my eyes. I forced the images from my mind and
did my best to get some rest.

***

I was awoken in the morning by the sounds of water running in the

washroom. Clutching the blanket to my chest, I shot upright in bed. “Who’s
in there?” I demanded as I made sure to cover myself.
Moments later, a short woman with an older face wobbled out of the
washroom. She was dressed in a simple brown dress with an apron tied
around her waist. She had ratty black hair that she had pulled up into a
messy knot. Like everyone else I’d seen here, she also had pointed ears.
“Who are you?” I asked, my chest quickening.
“I’m Lira,” the woman answered. “I’m your personal ladies' maid.” She
bowed slightly, but her lips upturned as she did it. Probably because she
was disgusted to be in my presence.
“I do not require a ladies' maid,” I responded as I clutched the blanket
with a death grip. I wanted her to go. I didn’t know her and I was more than
capable of caring for myself.
“The King has ordered me to help dress you, and I cannot turn down his
orders,” she answered as she waved behind her. “I have already drawn a
bath for you.”
I watched her, glanced at the doorway to the washroom, and back at her
again. A warm bath would be nice, I thought, thinking of the grime on my
skin from my rescue. Slowly, I slid out of bed, but I kept my eyes trained on
Lira. I felt like I needed to be prepared for anything. I didn’t belong in this
strange land. Even the air here felt different. It felt laced with power, and
every breath was fresher. Lira strode over to the windows and pulled back
the curtains.
When I came to my room for the first time, I hadn’t taken in the view
from my window. Now that I was, I struggled to find the words to describe
the scenery before me. It looked like a painting. Lira rolled her eyes as I
stepped past her up to the window seal. I placed my hands on the banister
and leaned into the glass. The sea expanded out before us. I had never been
to the sea before. I knew my mother and father had met in a village on the
shore, but they had migrated further inland and had never returned.
 “The King instructed me to pack you a bag with some rations and some
warmer clothing for the trip. Is there anything else you’ll be requiring?”
Lira spoke, tearing my attention away from the ocean. I glanced back at her
and shook my head. ‘Well, then your bath is ready,” She motioned back
towards the washroom.
I nodded and made my way into the washroom. Steam rose from the
water, and I nearly groaned as the hot water enveloped my body. It had been
far too long since I’d enjoyed a hot bath. In the winter, hot baths were
cumbersome and hard to come by. We had to start a fire and boil our water,
which took more time than we had. In between the garden, the livestock,
and trips to the market, our days were full just trying to survive. A cold bath
wouldn’t kill us, but it didn’t help us, either.
As I leaned back in the stained glass tub, I finally took the time to admire
the space around me. There was a large window beside the stained glass tub
overlooking trees and mountains. The sun peaked behind a set of
mountains, the scene so exquisite it made me want to gasp. The land back
home had never looked this beautiful. Maybe the lands here were
enchanted, or infused with the fae’s powers.
I missed my home and I missed my family.
“Here are the clothes they left for you, my lady,” Lira spoke as she placed
them on the stool beside the tub.
“Thank you,” I said as I ran my fingers over the various colors of the tub.
The walls were a deep cream embellished with gold flowers on the ceiling.
The wall at the foot of the tub was a floor-to-ceiling mirror, and I could see
my reflection. The castle was far more intricate and detailed than even the
castle back in the human lands.
My hair hung in knots around my face, and there were deep bags beneath
my eyes. I had spent so much time worrying last night that sleep practically
evaded me.
I was a wreck.
“Let’s finish cleaning you up. The King will be expecting you.” Lira said,
drawing my attention to her as she leaned over me and began working
shampoo into my hair.
After she finished scrubbing me down, she drained the water and dressed
me. She then gave me directions to where the King was waiting for me and
shoved me out the door. I hurried down the hall, following Lira’s
instructions to the front entrance of the castle. Cadmus and King Eryx were
waiting for me, just like she had said.
“Good morning,” The King said, and I offered a small nod.
I wasn’t feeling particularly friendly today.
“Where are the dragons?” I asked as I stepped towards King Eryx.
I glanced slightly at Cadmus and instinctively flinched as I saw King
Eryx’s hand near me. “My apologies,” he said as my attention snapped
towards him. He raised his hands. “I was merely trying to take your sack.”
Take my sack? Why would a King offer to hold my bag?
“I’m alright, thank you,” I responded hastily, and he bowed his head
lightly.
“Shall we?” he motioned towards the horse before us. I noticed there
were only two horses and three of us.
“Where will I be riding?” I asked as I looked between them.
“With me,” King Eryx responded, and my stomach dropped to my ankles.
“I’m perfectly capable of riding my own horse,” I responded. I didn’t
want to share a horse with either of them, much less the King.
Cadmus looked like he was hiding a grin and turned away from us as the
King stepped towards me, “We unfortunately do not have enough horses for
the three of us. They are unnecessary for us, so there are very few. But if
you’d like to walk beside us as we go back to your kingdom, then you’re
welcome to. But, I must say it will slow us down quite a bit,” he challenged.
I wanted to argue; everything in me rose up to fight and not back down,
but I relented. “Very well.”
King Eryx mounted the horse and offered me his hand. I snuck a look at
his face before taking his hand, and he pulled me easily up behind him.
“Are you settled?” he asked over his shoulder and I tried my best not to lean
completely against him as I wrapped my arms tentatively around his waist.
“Yes,” I muttered. I tried not to breathe in his scent. He smelt like fresh
soil and damp leaves. I was instantly taken back to gardening with my
mother.
Fear pulsed in my veins as I tried not to think of what could’ve happened
to her. She had to be safe; they all had to be. I couldn’t think of anything
else, or I’d be overrun with fear.
The steed began to gallop and I gasped as I swayed to the side. King
Eryx’s arm shot out to steady me without casting a glance back. I winced as
I readjusted myself and did my best to not pull on the bandages on my back.
“Thank you.”
He didn’t say anything, just nodded as we rode through a large set of
gates. A soldier stopped us and asked us where we’re going, but King Eryx
didn’t give them where we were headed. He wanted our mission to be as
discreet as possible. One soldier with a scar down his eye sneered up at me
as we passed by, and made me want to shrivel up into myself.
We rode through a few streets of a city filled with domed buildings and
homes perched between the mountains. As we got out of the city, we rode
past a glittering lake surrounded by people and children all laughing and
playing; it was serene.
We rode along for hours, stopping only twice for me to find somewhere
to relieve myself in the trees. My backside ached from mounting the horse
for so long.
“Are there beasts in these woods?” I asked as I huddled into the King’s
back, desperate for the warmth he provided.
“Yes,” He responded, “But we’re perfectly safe. We won’t let anything
happen to you.”
I nodded but couldn’t help continually glancing around as we continued.
The sun had long since set, and my eyes were drooping. I found my head
dropping against King Eryx’s shoulder unintentionally. I just wanted to
sleep. I didn’t know how much longer we had to go, but if we went on
much longer, I was going to fall face-first off the horse.
“We can stop here,” Cadmus called from behind us.
My head snapped up as King Eryx steered the horse back around.
“We don’t have that much further to travel, but we need to stop for rest.
She needs it.” Cadmus gestured toward my nodding head as I fought to stay
awake. “Medrina also gave me instructions to care for your wounds,”
Cadmus said as he dismounted his horse.
“We’ll camp here tonight,” King Eryx said as he dismounted and
outstretched his hand to me to help me down.
I ignored it.
Clutching my satchel to my chest, I slid off the horse and grunted as I
landed on the ground. The King merely smirked at me, noticing the way I
almost fell over, the landing pulled at my wounds. If my mother hadn’t
raised me better, I would’ve given him the finger. Instead, I whipped around
to take in our surroundings.
 “Where are we going to sleep?” I asked as I settled my gaze on Cadmus.
“I have a tent for each of us.”
My brows furrowed. “Why don’t you both sleep in your tents on the other
side of those trees.” I pointed to a line of trees just beyond the campsite.
King Eryx’s eyebrows shot up, and he choked on a laugh. “Someone
needs to watch after you.”
“I don’t need a babysitter,” I snapped as I whirled back towards them.
I nearly fell back a step as I rammed into King Eryx’s chest. I let out a
sharp shrill. “We are aware you do not require a babysitter. But let me tell
you that you will want our protection if any of the beasts that roam these
forests sniff out your human blood and decide that they’d like to feast upon
your flesh.” He said this so low in a way that sounded both like a threat and
a warning.
I swallowed past the lump in my throat and merely nodded. I was not
going to win that argument.
After Cadmus warmed up our rations over a burning lump of logs, he
handed me a steaming bowl of what looked like beans. I took them, grateful
for the protein. We weren’t raised to be picky. Even if the beans smelled
foul, it was still sustenance. They tried to make small talk with me, but I
was too distracted. I kept picturing our cottage torn apart and ransacked.
Even worse, I saw my family all bled out on the floor. All dead, because of
me.
“We need to clean your wounds and change the bandages,” Cadmus said
as he set down his bowl, and it vanished.
“Where did the bowl go?” I asked as I set mine down and watched as it
too vanished.
“They’ll be there for when we next need them,” King Eryx answered and
turned to Cadmus. “I’ll take care of her wounds.”
My back straightened and I bit back a hiss at the sudden movement. “I
think they’ll be alright until we get back to the palace.”
King Eryx shook his head and reached towards the pack lying at his feet.
“The bandages need to be changed, or you could risk infection.”
I clenched my fists by my sides and bit my tongue. “I can tell by the hard
set of your jaw that I’m not going to win this argument.” As the words left
my mouth, King Eryx’s lips turned up at the corners. “How are you going to
change my bandages?”
 He sighed as he pulled out a wad of clothes and a jar of ointment. “You’ll
need to remove your arms from the sleeves and lower the top of your
dress.” He stood and removed his coat. “You can cover yourself with this.”
I paused as I gaped up at him. I’d never removed my clothing in front of
anyone but my sister. The King extended his hand toward me, and this time
I took it, letting him pull me to my feet. Staring deftly at my surroundings, I
did what he said and covered the front of me with his coat and slipped my
arms from the sleeves of my gown. With the wounds on my back, I wasn’t
able to wear a corset, so the dress bunched at my waist.
The King didn’t say anything for several moments. I didn’t hear him
move or breathe from behind me. But I could feel the tremor beneath my
feet, birds scattered to the sky in terror at the predator lurking beneath the
trees.
Finally, I felt the brush of his fingertips as he began to pull away the
bandages. I clenched my jaw and knuckles simultaneously. My fingers bit
into the coat covering my front.
His touch was soft as he applied the salve to my damaged skin. I heard
him intake a harsh breath anytime I winced.
“I’m sorry this happened to you,” he finally spoke as he began to lift my
dress to cover the newly cleaned wounds.
I didn’t say anything as he helped me slip my arms back into the sleeves
until I was properly covered. As I turned back towards him, I ducked my
head as I handed him his coat back and bowed slightly. “Thank you.” I
paused, the thanks not feeling like enough. Finally, I said, “I’d like to go to
bed.”
King Eryx inclined his head towards me and whispered a brief goodnight
as I headed into my tent.
Cadmus and the King remained around the small fire. I heard the soft lull
of their conversation and laughter as I got settled inside my tent. My body
was acutely aware of the King’s voice every time he laughed. I felt the deep
timbre of it settle in my stomach like a pit, and when I closed my eyes, I
could feel the brush of his fingertips across my bare skin.
Finally, I heard them say their goodnights to one another as they retired to
their tents.
My eyes slid closed at the silence that ensued after they’d headed to bed.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 6

R ubbing
them.
my hands together, I breathed into them - anything to warm

The wind had kicked up after I’d fallen asleep, dragging me awake. I
shivered beneath my thin scrap of a blanket as the wind seemed to kick up
even more. I glanced around my small tent and reached for the little lantern
with its dying flame. It offered the tiniest hint of warmth.
“Alethea?” I heard my name called and then heard the sound of someone
moving inside my tent. “Alethea, why are you still awake?” King Eryx’s
voice sounded behind me.
“It’s too cold,” I responded, not bothering to turn toward him. My body
was beyond the point of being able to move.
He didn’t respond, and I heard him leave my tent, probably to go back to
his own. I knew it was late; my eyes were heavy, but sleep would evade me
tonight too. I heard the sound of him entering again, and then he dropped a
pillow and a blanket beside me. “Don’t object or you’ll freeze to death,” he
said as he lowered himself to the ground beside me. “Come here.”
I wasn’t going to object.
He slid an arm beneath my shoulders and I pressed myself against his
chest. His bare skin was like a flame against my cool body. He slid his
blanket over the both of us and wrapped his other arm around me, tucking
me against him without disturbing my bandages.
“Gods Alethea, you’re freezing,” he said as he tightened his grip around
me. I merely nodded as my body slowly began warming.
 “How are you so warm?” I asked, my teeth chattering as I placed my
frozen fingers against his bare skin. I forced myself to ignore the feeling in
the pit of my stomach.
“Fae aren’t affected by the weather in the same way as humans,” he said
as his palm flattened against the curve in my back, pulling me closer to him.
I didn’t say anything as I stiffened against him. I’d never been held by a
man other than my father, much less a King.
He baffled me with his mercy and kindness towards me. He had no
obligation toward me; he didn’t need to help me retrieve my parents. He
could merely let me out of the palace to live in the fae cities.
Stories had been drifting around for centuries of fae and the things they
would do to humans. I’d been told stories of them peeling the flesh off of
children and pulling out poor human eyeballs while they were still alive and
eating them. The stories around the fae were all horrendous, but I couldn’t
bring myself to believe any of them. Especially not when it came to King
Eryx, who had been nothing but kind to me.
Even Cadmus, his general, was serious and stern, but there was a
kindness to him that I had not expected either.
“Do fae peel off children's skin?” I asked in between chatters.
Eryx didn’t answer for a moment and then barked out a sharp laugh. “I
see the humans talk about us.”
“That’s not answering the question,” I argued as some feeling began
returning to my fingertips.
“No Alethea, we do not peel off children’s skin,” he said matter of factly.
“Now get some rest. We’re going to need it.”
I nodded and decided not to say anything else. I was still shivering, but
warmth was seeping from King Eryx’s body into mine, making it more
bearable. I closed my eyes, I rested my cheek against his chest and let sleep
come for me.

***

“Alethea, it’s time to wake up. We need to get moving!” Cadmus’ loud
voice boomed, drawing me from my deep sleep.
I groaned and went to roll on my back when an arm around my waist
stopped me. King Eryx had not gone back to his tent after I had fallen
asleep. His cheek rested on my head, and his breathing was heavy. He was
still asleep.
“Alethea,” Cadmus said a moment before he threw open my tent flap.
I jerked in Eryx’s hold, causing him to startle. “Cadmus,” he said
groggily, releasing me, “What is it?”
“Pardon, Your Majesty, but it’s first light. It’s time to move out,” Cadmus
explained. “The storm has passed.” He kept his head bowed and eyes
averted, not making eye contact with either of us.
I swear I could see the semblance of a smirk pulled at his lips.
“Thank you, Cadmus,” King Eryx said, clearly as he dismissed him.
Cadmus bowed his head, failing to hide his smile, and retreated from my
tent. I turned as King Eryx stretched out his shoulders.
“You didn’t go back to back to your tent,” I accused.
His gaze slid over to me, and one of those perfectly pruned eyebrows
rose. “Would you have liked me to leave you to freeze?”
I glanced away, my cheeks heated as he rose and stretched out again, still
shirtless. “No,” I stammered, “I just hadn’t expected you to stay.”
“I apologize that we didn’t make better preparations for you when it came
to the cold,” he answered.
I simply nodded.
He laughed, “Am I making you uncomfortable?”
I glared up at him, “Not at all.”
His grin widened, those cider eyes twinkled. “You’re lying, Blossom,
blushing cheeks and all.” He winked and moved past me as I shrieked. I
grabbed my pillow and launched it at his back, but it bounced harmlessly
off his bare back and landed on my legs. All I heard was his chuckle as he
headed back to his tent beside mine.
Quickly, I bagged up my blankets and adjusted my clothing. Eryx and
Cadmus’ tents were both already gone by the time I emerged, and Cadmus
set on tearing my tent down.
“Thank you,” I offered quietly, and he nodded his head at me.
Eryx cleared his throat behind me. I closed my eyes briefly and took a
deep breath before facing him. He had a knowing smirk that tugged at the
corner of his mouth as he extended a hand to me.
“My Lady.” He bowed mockingly, and I cursed beneath my breath as I
stomped over to him.
 I took his hand because he knew as well as I did that I couldn’t mount the
horse on my own.
He lifted me easily onto the horse with a hand on each hip and then
mounted behind me. “What are -”
“You can be upfront this time.” King Eryx interrupted me as he settled a
heavy arm around my waist.
My mouth fell open, but then I immediately snapped it shut. I decided not
to give him any more room to tease and torment me as I faced ahead.
We rode again for the majority of the day, stopping only for me to relieve
myself. My backside and spine were aching by the time I recognized the
woods around us. I noticed the small creek where Laney and I had buried
our pet rabbit that we had rescued and nursed back to health after we found
it injured in the woods. We passed the set of oaks we had always referred to
as the Twin Trees.
I knew our cabin was just on the other side of the brush we were
approaching, and my heart kicked up in anticipation.
First, the top of the cabin came into view, then the open door. My heart
flew up into my throat as we neared the cottage.
“Remember, we need to be quick,” King Eryx whispered in my ear.
My skin broke out in goosebumps, and I resisted the urge to shiver as his
breath skated across my earlobe. But with great restraint, I nodded. King
Eryx and Cadmus stopped the horses just outside the front door and
dismounted them. I hopped off and hurried into the cottage. Surely they
must have heard us approaching.
“Mama? Papa? Laney?” I called as I looked around the small living
space. Empty. I moved into their small bedroom, then the one Laney and I
shared, both empty.
I heard a sharp gasp outside.
“What is it?” I demanded as I hurried back to Cadmus and King Eryx.
Both of their backs were turned to me as they focused on something on
the side of the cottage. Cadmus pulled his sword from its sheath. “Alethea,
come here,” King Eryx commanded.
“What’s going on?” I asked again as I approached them.
King Eryx turned towards me and his eyes were full of so much emotion
that I stumbled back a step. “What is it?” I said again, quieter this time.
“I don’t sense anyone else,” Cadmus spoke as he took in our
surroundings. “We need to move quickly.”
 Anyone else?
I pushed past King Eryx to see what was holding their attention. He
cursed my name and reached for me as I shoved past him. The world turned
sluggish around me as my steps faltered.
There was a woman’s body lying on her side on the ground. Her back was
to us, but I could see the blood staining the ground beneath her.
I slapped my hand over my mouth as I gasped.
“Mama,” I whispered as I approached the body with its back to me.
Disbelief flooded me, disbelief and a kind of pain I’d never known.
Her body was curled inward, and her long hair was sprawled out in a
mess behind her head. “No, no, mama!” I shouted as tears flooded my
vision and ran towards her body.
“Alethea,” King Eryx gasped behind me as I dropped myself to the
ground beside her.
“No, please, please,” I begged as I grasped her head in my trembling
hands. “No, no, no.”
“Alethea, I’m so sorry,” King Eryx said again.
He placed his hand on my shoulder as a way to console me, but I
shrugged it off. My jaw trembled as I clutched onto her dead body.
“He killed her,” I whispered as I held her pale, cold cheeks in my hands.
There was blood pooled beneath her that had been dripping from a wound
in her side. “He killed her because of me,” I sobbed as I heaved in a breath.
“Alethea, we can’t stay here,” King Eryx said as he knelt beside me. “I’m
so sorry, but we have to keep moving.”
“He killed her!” I shouted as I turned my face towards him, but I wasn’t
seeing him through my tears. “I can’t just leave her!” I argued as I pulled
her head to my chest.
An arm slipped around my shoulders. “Alethea,” King Eryx whispered
my name, “I’m so sorry.”
“Eryx, we need to get moving.” I heard Cadmus say from behind us.
“We will give her a moment,” King Eryx responded without hesitation.
I clutched her to my chest as I heaved out another breath. My shoulders
shook as I dropped my head atop hers. This was my fault. Kirin had her
killed because I had run. I had run because I was a weak, pathetic fool.
“This is my fault,” I wept. “He killed her because of me.”
“No,” King Eryx said firmly as he moved before her body and grasped
my tear-stained face. “No, Alethea. She was killed because Kirin is a
fearful, vindictive man. He will pay for this. I promise.”
“But why?” I felt the tremble of my bottom lip as I gazed up at him
through my tears. “Why would you make him pay?”
He let out a deep sigh as his hand fell to my cheek. “Because I know the
loss you’re feeling, and I would give almost anything to make the man
responsible pay.”
I couldn’t speak. I couldn’t bring my mouth to move. I curled my arms
tighter around her and dropped my head onto King Eryx’s shoulder. The
tears came faster, clogging my throat and running down my face.
Never again would I hear her soft laugh. Never again would she drop a
kiss on my cheek before heading off to bed. There were so many things I’d
never get again, so many things that, up until now, had been a constant in
my life. She had always been there for me, loving me no matter what, and
now she was just gone.
King Eryx whispered words of solace in my ear and ran a hand up my
back, doing his best to soothe me. But deep down, I knew there was nothing
that could take this pain away. It was something I would have to live with
for the remainder of my life.
“I can’t leave her,” I whispered against his shoulder.
I knew I was being inappropriate. I shouldn’t be sharing these feelings
with a King. He had better things to do than worry about me and my human
life. My life was just a blink in comparison to theirs.
“Cadmus,” King Eryx’s voice boomed as he rested a hand on my hair.
“Get something to wrap the body. We will bring her with us.”
“But sir-,” Cadmus started.
“Now,” King Eryx commanded, not leaving any room for negotiation.
Then he moved back to gripping my face again in both hands. “We’re going
to take her with us, and we can give her a proper burial. I know it won’t be
here in the human lands, but this is the best that we’ll be able to do for her.”
I nodded slowly as one of his thumbs stroked beneath my eye, wiping the
tears away. “Thank you,” I whispered.
His eyes were wide as they took in my face.
Reluctantly, I released her shoulders as Cadmus gently rolled her body
into a white sheet he somehow had acquired. King Eryx took my hands and
pulled me to my feet, gently to not pull at the skin on my back.
He watched with me for a few moments before he turned back to Cadmus
who cradled my mother's body to his chest.
 “Let’s move,” The King said firmly and Cadmus responded with a nod.
Everything blurred together as the King guided me back towards our
horses, and we began on our way. My head swam with guilt and memories
of the past. Denial formed, but I knew that would be the last time I’d ever
see her and would likely never see my father or sister again.
My attention was brought back to the King as the horse pulled to a stop.
“The horses can rest while you relieve yourself,” King Eryx offered as he
glanced back over his shoulder at me.
“I don’t want to stop,” I said numbly as I dropped my head on the King’s
back.
I felt his glance back and a sigh reverberated through him. “Alright.
Cadmus, we’re going to keep moving.”
The horses began moving again, their hooves trampled over leaves and
twigs. It felt like a part of me had been ripped away, and a gaping hole was
left in its place that nothing could ever fill the same way a mother could.
My father, if he knew she was dead, would want to die himself. They had
been together since they were fifteen, getting married at eighteen because
they were so in love. People in the village often described that they’d never
seen a love like theirs, and it was something I loved so much about them.
My father and Laney must be prisoners of King Kirin now. I wasn’t sure
how he was able to find them. The only thing I was sure of was he was
doing terrible things to them.
“We’ll be there before sundown,” The King said softly as he turned his
head slightly back.
I just nodded.
I didn't have any words in my chest to speak. My manners flitted away
the moment I learned of my mother’s death. All I felt was a clenching heart
in need of the only thing that would ease the pain - a mother.
We continued on, the horses whining every once in a while. We stopped
at creeks for them to drink before continuing our journey. I turned at one
point to look at Cadmus, who had my mother draped across his lap. Blood
seeped through the white sheet, and I had to turn away.
The city crested the hills, the vastness and beauty of it infatuated me. The
palace in the background spiraled up into the dark sky. Each one of the gold
spires were engraved, but it was too far for me to make out the design. The
white gleamed in the last of the sunlight, and the city beneath it made it
even more majestic. Hills rolled on one side of the city and castle and the
ocean on the other.
“Can we bury her outside the city?” I asked.
“We can bury her wherever you’d like,” the King responded, his voice
soft.
We rode around the city's outskirts until we found a massive weeping
willow. It drifted back and forth as the wind picked up again. Whether by
hand or magic, King Eryx and Cadmus had a grave dug within minutes and
carried her body carefully to the hole. I watched with swollen eyes as they
lowered her into the ground, the hole preparing to swallow her up, making
her one with the earth.
“May the stars await to guide your spirit home,” Cadmus whispered as he
bowed.
“By the Gods,” the King answered in response.
“By the Gods,” I whispered, affirming the sentiment.
Slowly, I lowered myself to my knees before the grave. My chest felt like
it was caving in on itself, and my lungs had no space to breathe. I leaned
forward until my forehead was pressed to the dirt and wept.
I wept until there was not a drop left in me. When that happened, I finally
stood and simply stared at the mound. She was right in front of me but so
far away.
“We can go to the castle,” I whispered as I turned towards King Eryx’s
horse.
Neither of them said a word to me. The King pulled me up behind him on
the horse and we rode until we reached the castle. I didn’t admire the
scenery; I didn’t notice the faces or the homes. Every home I saw was our
cottage, and every face I saw was my mother's.
King Eryx stopped as we approached the gate. It slowly lifted for us, and
we entered through the courtyard. There were dozens of guards littered
around the yard.
“Welcome back, Your Majesty.” A guard bowed as we stopped before the
set of stairs that led up to the large double doors.
Vines followed the curve of the rounded doors and continued on to coat
almost the entire front face of the castle. Pink flowers budded along the
vines, but they were slowly closing as the sun continued setting.
“I’ll escort you back to your quarters,” King Eryx said softly, snapping
my attention back to him.
 I only nodded as he began leading me up the steps. The doors opened for
us, or for him, I should say. The only sound in the halls was the scuff of our
feet and our breathe. King Eryx didn’t say anything. He must have known
that there was nothing he could do to push away the sadness. I felt the grief
consume me. My eyes were spent, but I felt more tears prick the corners of
my eyes.
King Eryx pushed open my bedroom door, and I headed straight toward
my bed without a word. I curled into myself and brought my knees to my
chest. I felt King Eryx drape the blanket over me, but I didn’t say thank
you. I know I should feel embarrassed about my lack of manners, but right
now I couldn’t make myself feel anything other than agonizing despair.
Closing my eyes, I heard the door click shut, and the first tear rolled
down my cheek. Then the second, then the third, and fourth, until it became
too overwhelming to count each one.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 7

T hekicked
morning light trickled in through the opened curtains, and a breeze
up, rustling them, causing me to wake. I frowned to myself; I
thought I had closed them both last night.
“Good morning,” Lira called from the washroom as I pushed myself onto
my elbows. “I’m drawing you a bath. You look dreadful.”
Memories assaulted me while tears flooded my eyes again, but I refused
to cry. I’d spent the entire night crying, and I was spent. My limbs ached,
my head swam, and my backside protested from sitting on a horse for so
long. I rubbed my eyes and let out a deep yawn as I slid off the bed.
“Thank you, Lira,” I mumbled as I hobbled into the bathroom.
The steam rose and circled above the water, luring me in. I stripped
before I slid into the warm water and released a small groan. The warm
water soothed some of the aches in my body. I dropped my head back
against the lip of the tub and closed my eyes.
“I’m sorry about your mother, girl,” Lira said as she entered the
washroom. “I, too, was young when my parents passed. It’s something you
never forget, but the pain will turn into an ache until it seems almost like it’s
a part of you.”
I didn’t respond. My heart seemed to pinch in my chest, the pain
intensifying. I couldn’t imagine that this kind of pain would go away. I
never even got to say goodbye. I never got to tell her that I loved her one
last time.
 Closing my eyes, her smile flashed behind my eyelids. I saw her soft
smile and heard her sweet laugh. Two things I would never see again. I
couldn’t imagine how to live with this kind of pain every day, how it would
become normal to me.
“You need to make sure you visit Medrina today,” Lira said, and I reopen
my eyes as she held out her hand.
Taking the herb-infused bar of soap Lira offered, I scrubbed my body
down and soaked a few more minutes before letting the water drain. She
had already laid out a simple gossamer-colored dress that pooled around my
feet. Accenting the skirt was a second layer of sheer lace, and the sleeves
ran down my arms with a loop around my middle finger. She paired it with
a pair of black slippers.
She gripped my shoulders after I had dressed and steered me to the
vanity. I plopped down ungracefully onto the stool, and she braided my hair
into a crown atop my head. I handed her pin after pin, and finally, she
stepped back to admire her work.
“Thank you,” I mumbled numbly as I stood and glanced at myself in the
mirror.
I paused, taking in the dress and my hair. It was more elegant and
sophisticated than I’d ever looked. Lira stepped towards me and swept a
black paste onto my lashes, lengthening them. She then brushed something
beneath my eyes, lightening my skin and it hid the purple-hued circles
beneath them.
“There,” Lira said softly as she stepped away. “You make sure that you
sleep better tonight. I can bring you some tea to help you sleep.”
I nodded. I offered her a small smile and placed my hand on her shoulder.
“Thank you. I mean it.”
She scowled at me and brushed off my hand as she hobbled into the
bathroom muttering about how humans feel too much. Something in my
chest warmed, and I chuckled to myself as she disappeared.
Glancing once more at my reflection, I instantly wished that I looked
more like my mother. I wished I contained that elegance that both she and
Laney had. Laney had always been sought after by the village boys growing
up, while I had often been ignored. My features were softer, almost like a
doe. I had been teased a lot growing up and told that I looked like a child all
through my teen years. Laney had punched Bex, a crude boy from our
village who had shoved me to the ground while telling me to go suck my
thumb.
Smiling fondly at the memory, I yanked back as my stomach growled.
“Go eat!” Lira shouted from the washroom.
I hurried down the halls, and was immediately greeted by the King.
“Good morning,” King Eryx said as I opened the dining room door. The
heavy wooden door creaked as it settled. I made my way over to the table
and took up the only place setting at the table, on the right of the King.
“Good morning,” I said quietly as I slid down into my seat.
My plate had already been made and was brimming with grapes,
cantaloupe, berries, and a scramble of eggs with cheese and peppers. My
stomach immediately growled at the sight of the food.
“I would ask how you slept, but I’m sure it wasn’t the most restful,” The
King spoke.
I glanced up at him and wanted to ask if he was joking, but I didn’t see
any malice intent in his gaze. I only saw great sympathy and care.
“I’ve had better,” I finally said as I worked on my plate.
My fork scraped off the crystal as I scooped up a mouthful of the eggs
and brought them to my mouth. I could feel his gaze on me as I chewed and
placed the fork down. My skin pricked beneath his gaze like I was being
examined.
“Tell me what you like to do in your free time,” King Eryx said as he
propped his elbows on the table.
I frowned at him and finished chewing. “I like to read.”
He only stared at me for a moment.
“When we’re finished with breakfast, would you like to take a walk with
me?”
I could feel my brows shoot into my hairline as the shock registered itself
on my face, but I felt myself nod. Breakfast seemed to fly by as we both
finished off our plates. Neither of us spoke; we just finished eating. Maids
swept into the room and took our empty plates from us as I nodded my
thanks.
“Follow me,” the King said as he pushed his chair out and rose.
Obeying, I scurried after him. We went down a twist of halls until we
came upon a set of double doors.
“You may find this,” King Eryx pushed open the double doors and
stepped aside to allow me a full view of the space, “Spectacular, I hope.”
 My hands fluttered up to cover my mouth as I let out a small gasp. Inside
the doors was the largest library I’d ever seen. There were rows and rows of
books.
Straight across from the doors were two large arched windows with
benches at the base of each, adorned with pillows and blankets. On either
side of the windows were two large spirals that, at first glance, looked like
staircases but were actually covered in books. They were spiral bookcases.
Small faeries danced in the air with trails of books following after them.
“They’re our bookkeepers,” The King said as he stepped up beside me.
“But they’re a bit mischievous, so I’d recommend never leaving your
belongings unattended.”
I heard the smile in his voice, but I was too marveled by the space around
me. I walked towards the two windows, and to the left of them were
unending rows of shelves that went on for as far as my eyes could see.
“How do you have so many books?” I marveled as I swung back towards
him.
“A lot of them are our history.” He waved a hand to the unending stack of
shelves. “Others are just for fun. My mother loved to read, and my father
gave her this space.” My mouth fell open. “This was your mothers? No, no,
I can’t -” I moved past him as I stammered. I didn’t belong there. This was
sacred to him, to his family.
“Alethea,” he called as I marched through the doors. “Alethea, wait.”
“I can’t be in there. I don’t belong in there,” I said as I turned back
towards him. “I appreciate you trying to make me feel welcomed or more
comfortable, but it’s simply too much.”
“Alethea,” he sighed as he reached for my elbow.
“No, thank you very much, but I just can’t,” I whispered as I stepped out
of his grasp.
He opened his mouth to say something, but I turned away. I ignored the
jab in my chest, the guilt gnawed at me as I turned my back on him.
I expected him to follow after me but the hall behind me was silent. I
took that as my opportunity to find Medrina, or anyone other than a too-
kind fae King. I followed the familiar array of paintings and tables in the
halls until I stumbled upon her quarters.
I knocked softly and waited until I heard her honey-coated voice. “Come
in.”
 When I pushed open the door, I saw Medrina sitting on a stool at her
apothecary table. She seemed to be organizing piles of dried herbs in jars.
“Ah, perfect.” She waved and another stool slid towards her. “Sit. I made
another salve that should have you completely healed by morning.”
She hopped from her stool and rummaged around the second table behind
her. I sat on the stool and waited for her to return. While I did, I slipped my
arms from my sleeves and let my dress come down. I let it pool around my
waist and covered my breasts with my arms.
Medrina’s cool fingers began to peel the bandages off. They tugged at my
skin, but only slightly. She had a comforting presence, even in the silence.
The sounds of her heavy breath floated through the room, and I felt my
muscles loosen as she began to hum. I recognized the tune as one my
mother used to sing to us when we were children, but it never made my
limbs feel like air.
“How do you do that?” I asked softly as I turned my head towards her.
She had a maroon colored salve gooped on her fingers as she cast me a
quick glance. “It’s part of my gift as a healer. Not only can I heal you
physically, but I have slight powers to help ease the mind and body.”
“That’s why I did what you said,” I recalled the enchantment I felt on my
first night here. “You were able to make me feel safe.”
“Yes,” she responded.
I heard the sound of a cap being placed on a jar. She pulled up the sides
of my dress, and I slipped my arms back into the sleeves.
“Thank you,” I nodded, and she bowed her head.
“It’s my duty,” she replied. “Take a look in the morning. If it’s not healed,
stop by immediately.”
I nodded and left her to tend to her organizing. As I headed back to my
bedroom I passed by a window and paused. The gardens sprawled out
below the window, brimmed with blooming flowers of all sorts. It must be
fae magic of some sort because there were flowers with completely
different blooming seasons thriving beside each other.
My mother would be enthralled.
Quickly, I turned away from the window as the first tear made its way
down my cheek. I scurried back to my bedroom. I needed to be away from
the prying eyes of the guards and anyone else I could possibly run into,
including the King and his sister.
 ***

The sky had finally darkened. Lira finally hobbled off for the night after she
practically force fed me bread and cheese after I refused to leave my room.
She threatened to tie me to the chair and shove it down my throat if I didn’t
eat something.
I still chuckled when I recalled her face when I said I hadn’t eaten since
breakfast. Her jaw unhinged like a snake.
I shifted in the armchair and kicked my feet until they dangled over the
arm. I had enjoyed watching the sky slowly shift from day to night. There
must have been something in the air there that made every mundane thing
look extraordinary. My parents used to tell me the lands in fae territory
were filled with magic.
I was abruptly drawn from my thoughts when a knock sounded on the
door.
Frowning, I slid off the chair and adjusted my dress before opening the
door.
“Did the King send you?” I asked as Freya waited for me on the other
side of the door.
“Of course not! You need a night out on the town,” Freya said and strode
over to my wardrobe without another word.
“The town?” I asked as I wiped my hands on my dress.
She threw open the double doors to the wardrobe and shuffled through
the array of gowns.
“Yeah, the town. Drinking, dancing, all the fun things.” She turned
around to face me. “I’m sure you’ve never done that before, have you?”
I shook my head as I rested on the edge of the bed.
She continued, “I thought not.” She blew out an exasperated breath and
threw a glance back at my wardrobe. “Let me run to my quarters, and I’ll
find you something more appropriate.”
She breezed by me and out of my room. I watched the door for a few
minutes after she left in dismay. I still hadn’t caught up to the fact that we
were going out. I was ready to go to sleep.
I hopped off the bed and made my way into the washroom. My hair fell
in loose waves around my face, and I did my best to gather them up so I
could braid them down my shoulder.
 My fingers paused. I knew it was traditional to have your hair done when
going out, but I liked not having it done. Freya didn’t have her hair done. I
decided against it and headed back into my bedroom as Freya burst through
the doors.
“I tried to find something that would accentuate your skin tone,” she said
as she dropped several gowns on my bed.
All of them were nicer than anything I’d seen or owned in my life. There
was a light cream gown with long sleeves, a deep navy gown, and a sage-
colored one as well. All of them were beautiful. I reached for the dresses
and laid them out, as I took each one in. The sage-colored gown consisted
merely of sashes that intercrossed over the breasts and then met again
below where my navel would be before forming the gown.
I placed the gown down and stepped back, overwhelmed by my choices.
“I’m honestly not sure what to pick.”
“I think this one would be beautiful,” Freya beamed as she picked up the
sage gown.
I eyed the dress. “I’ve never worn something so…” I paused, trying to
find the right words.
“Revealing?” Freya offered for me. I nodded. I’d never worn anything
other than the clothes my mother had made me, besides the one nice gown
they had bought me for my birthday a few years ago.
Embarrassment flitted through me. Freya, of course, had worn something
like that. She had done more things in her life than I’d done in mine, and I
could only imagine.
“Well, there’s a first time for everything.” She smiled brightly and stuck
the gown out towards me. “Here, go try it on.”
I began reaching for the gown and hesitated. Nervousness flowed through
me. What was there to be nervous about? I steeled my nerves, and snatched
the dress and fled behind the divider to change. After several minutes of
trying to maneuver the slashes of fabric, I managed to slip it on. I turned
towards the mirror in the corner and paused.
This dress hugged every curve of my body.
Every. Curve.
It made me look less like a girl and more like a woman. The green
meshed well with the light color of my skin, just like Freya had said.
Turning towards her, she clapped her hands together
 “You look beautiful!” Freya exclaimed, and I couldn't help but smile.
“Now let’s go! The night’s not getting any younger!”
She looped her arm through mine and dragged me through the castle. I
heard her rambling about a carriage waiting for us as we reached the front
room, adorned with couches and tables I’m sure no one used. She let go of
my arm as the King stepped into the space.
My entire body halted as our eyes clashed. The King swallowed heavily
as his gaze held mine. Then, ever so slowly, his eyes raked down my body.
I’d never been so openly admired by someone before. I could feel the blush
rise to my cheeks and down my chest.
“Don’t be embarrassed,” Freya whispered as she leaned into my side.
“You look amazing!” she whisper-shouted.
But I couldn’t look at her. The King captured my attention entirely. I felt
rooted to the ground, my feet unable to move as I watched his gaze pause at
the exposed skin at my midsection. Something glimmered in his eyes as our
gazes met again. The man standing next to him frowned and glanced
towards me as well. His mouth fell open, and he murmured something I
couldn’t make out.
Finally, the King bowed his head in my direction before turning down the
hall behind him.
Turning away, I tucked my hair behind my ear as I turned and followed
Freya out to the carriage that waited for us. I couldn’t help the stab of
rejection I felt as I climbed in behind Freya. The King had acted like he was
going to say something but changed his mind.
“He noticed,” Freya whispered and smirked as I glanced at her.
I decided not to say anything as I turned and peered out the side of the
carriage. There were two guards mounted on horses on either side of the
carriage as well as the two steering. I had also seen several others before I
entered the carriage.
There would be no assassinating the princess or the King’s guest.
We didn’t ride for long before the carriage door opened. We stopped at a
large building with people pouring out of it. No one paid attention to us as
Freya tugged me behind her. She shooed the guards away, and when they
refused, she managed to lose them in the crowd.
The only thing I could hear was chattering. Men and women talking so
loudly I thought my eardrums would burst. We shoved our way through the
crowd until we came to a bar. No one paid us any attention as we slid into a
pair of stools.
“This is my favorite place to come,” Freya shouted as her gaze slid across
the room.
Music came from somewhere in the middle of the large, overpacked
dance floor. The scent of sweat caused my nose to wrinkle, and I turned
away.
“The smell is inviting,” I said dryly.
A server whizzed down the bar holding drinks in each hand, and another
four trailed behind him. I watched the glasses all float around him as he
stopped before a couple, and two of them floated down onto the coasters in
front of them. Fae magic was fascinating.
“I love this place,” Freya said for the hundredth time. “It’s easy for me to
blend in. Most people here are either too drunk to notice that I’m the
princess, or they don’t care.”
“Is being a princess that miserable?”
Freya shrugged and waved her hand, catching the bartender’s attention.
“It has its ups and downs. I’m sure it’s better than being a peasant.”
I felt the shock register itself on my face.
“Why did you bring me here if all you’re going to do is insult me?” I
demanded, my hands fisted in my lap.
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” she cried as she placed a hand on my arm. “I’m
trying to be civil. I know I can be bitchy, but please just give me a chance.
I’m trying.”
“Why?” I snapped.
Her face fell and her brows pinched together. “I’m not allowed many
friends, and it’s only every once in a while I’m even allowed out of the
palace to enjoy myself. I’m lonely.”
I took in her face for any hint of deception but I found none. I saw the
glimmer of sadness that lurked beneath the surface as she forced her lips
into a smile.
“Let’s get a drink!” She barked as the bartender made his way to us.
She ordered us both drinks, something I’ve never tried, I’m sure. Within
minutes, the glasses were in front of us, and I threw my head back like she
did. My throat instantly burned, and I couldn’t keep myself from coughing.
Freya smacked my back. “There you go! You’ll get used to it, and the
burn won’t be so bad!”
 I covered my mouth with my hand, and my eyes watered as I coughed
again. “I’m not sure I want to. Gods, that’s awful!” I laughed. “How can
you stand it?”
“Like I said, you get used to it. Now let’s dance!” she exclaimed
Before I could object, she grabbed my hands and dragged me into the
crowd. People’s bodies withered against us as we pushed our way until she
found a spot that suited her liking. Immediately, she threw her arms in the
air, matching the movements of those around us.
My insides jittered as I glanced around me, I could feel the drink sitting
in my stomach like a rock. My mother always told me to never drink on an
empty stomach, and I had only eaten the bread and cheese hours ago.
“Come on!” Freya cried as she spun around and grabbed my hands.
I whooshed out a breath as she spun me around, the feeling brought a
smile to my face. This wasn’t the kind of dancing I was used to, it was
normally a routine, this was nothing like that. This was an expression of
oneself. Freya easily expressed herself as her hips began to move. She was
stunning. She caught the gaze of the men around us easily.
I let her be my inspiration.
Tossing my arms up, I let my body move. I let myself feel free and alive.
I closed my eyes and let the music take over every one of my senses. My
hips swayed to the music, my feet moved across the ground, bodies bumped
into mine - it was almost magical.
We danced for what felt like hours. My chest heaved, and I could feel the
sweat beading the back of my neck. I never wanted to stop. Freya was right;
it was fun!
After a bit, Freya made her way back to the bar, but I let myself keep
dancing. She said that people stayed here all night to dance, and I’d like
nothing better.
Suddenly, I cried out as a body bumped into mine, and I fell into someone
else.
“Ow,” I grumbled as I turned to the body responsible.
A tall fae man with pointed ears loomed over me. He was handsome with
a sharp face, amber colored hair and emerald green eyes that stood out
starkly against his light skin. He was at least three heads taller than me.
“I’m sorry, sometimes it gets a little crazy. Would you like to dance?” he
asked as he outstretched his hand.
 I glanced once at his hand, then to Freya over his shoulder. She smiled
and furiously nodded, signaling for me to dance with him.
So I offered up my prettiest smile and took the stranger's hand. He led me
to the crowd of people dancing; they were doing some dance that I’d been a
part of at a wedding as a young teenager. Thankfully, it didn’t take long for
me to pick it back up.
The sound of the violins swirled around me, helping me move my feet
and jump from place to place. The stranger smiled down at me, and I smiled
back at him. My dress clung to my skin as the stranger spun me, dipped me
and laughed merrily as the dance ended. I blew my hair out of my
overheated face and looked for Freya.
She was still seated at the bar. There were at least two empty glasses in
front of her, and she was already nursing a third.
There were two men flanking her, and she was smiling at both of them.
One of them leaned into her, his lips brushing her ear as he whispered
something. Her smile only grew as she raised an eyebrow at him. The other
traced a finger up her slender arm. She glanced once at him, then once at
the other and then seemed to notice that I was there.
Her smile slipped as she jumped off her stool and waved the men away.
“I’ll find them later,” She said. “You knew that dance?” I nodded. “It’s a
pretty basic one, I’ve known it since I was a girl.”
“Oh,” She frowned and faked a pout. “Well, drink up, we’ve got a long
night ahead of us.”
She reached across the counter and grabbed a colorful drink and shoved it
into my hand. Throwing my head back, I downed the alcohol and welcomed
the warm burn down my throat.
Freya and I made our way onto the dance floor, both with drinks in our
hand and danced. Freya didn’t know half of the dances but she kept up the
best she could. I laughed as she stumbled over her own feet and then her
partners feet repeatedly. She didn’t seem to mind as she downed drink after
drink.
I didn’t realize that I was keeping the same pace as her, finishing a drink
at the same time she was and then getting another one. All I knew is that I
felt light. I felt like air as I twirled. I didn’t notice the faces of the men I
danced with; I lost track of them, but I felt joyous.
But before I knew it, the night was over and Freya and I were stumbling
home.
 She shoved open the front door of the castle and we both trampled inside.
My hands and knees slapped off the glistening tile floors. I thought it hurt
for a moment, but I couldn’t keep myself from laughing again. Freya
couldn’t stop laughing either as she collapsed to her hands and knees beside
me.
“That was more fun than I’ve had in my entire life,” I said breathlessly
and smiled in her general direction.
My eyes began to close on their own accord. I slipped onto my side and
laid against the cool tile. It felt nice on my heated skin, like a kiss of frost
against the embers. Never had I thought that dancing and drinking would
make me feel so heated.
“Freya? Alethea?” a familiar deep voice said but from far, far away.
I laughed in response, and I heard her laugh too. We were too far gone for
any other response.
The voice grumbled in frustration, and I heard a second voice ask if we
were okay, but I couldn’t help but laugh again. The first voice snapped
instructions to the second voice and then strong arms lifted me from the
ground.
“I want to keep dancing,” I chuckled as my head fell back against a
steady chest.
“Maybe some other time,” the voice said sternly.
I grumbled out a whine and squirmed in their grasp. “I can walk on my
own,” I protested.
“I don’t think you can,” the voice responded.
“Please,” I whined. “I just want to talk - I mean walk,” I slapped my hand
over my mouth as I busted out giggling.
“I think not,” the voice said, but I could tell they're trying to hide a laugh.
I dropped my head back again and winced at the pain from it resting at
that angle. The sound of a door creaked and then I was laid across a soft
surface - my bed.
I groaned in relief as I curled into the soft mattress.
“Good night, Alethea,” the voice responded as a blanket was draped over
me.
I didn’t respond as sleep dragged me under.
 ***

In the morning, I looked dreadful. I looked like I’d been run over with a
carriage and then dragged through the dirt. My hair was a knotted mess of
locks, and the makeup that Freya had done was streaked down my cheek
like I’d been rubbing my eyes.
I hurried into the washroom, and I drew a bath before Lira could come in
here and find me like this. She, too, would tell me how awful I looked.
Dunking beneath the water, I scrubbed at my face until every last bit of
makeup washed off before I scrubbed at the rest of my skin. When I was
finished, I let every drop of makeup and sweat drain out of the tub, then
drew a fresh bath, this time cooler. I brushed out my hair, untangling every
knot, and then rewashed my body. I finally felt clean by the time the water
drained, and I slipped on a robe so I could find something to wear.
Lira was in my bedroom by the time I was finished bathing with her
hands propped on her hips and a scowl across her face. “What were you
doing?” she demanded.
“I was taking a bath.” I shrugged.
“That’s my job!” She scowled at me. “ Don’t you understand that the
only thing I have to do is care for you?” She kept going on and on, but I
eventually tuned her out. In an attempt to ease her annoyance, I allowed her
to style my hair and choose my outfit for the day.
I winced at the sunlight as she threw open the curtains while I finished
dressing.
“Yes,” She drawled. “The King did say you were out drinking and
partying with the princess. What a shame, that girl; her parents would be so
disappointed.”
“Disappointed?” I asked. “With what?”
Lira tsked at me and grasped my shoulders as she pushed me back down
onto the stool for her to fix my hair again. “She was supposed to have been
married by now. But fae royalty is dwindling, and the King won’t force his
little sister to marry if she does not choose. They both should have been
married by now. If the King doesn’t begin producing heirs, our kingdom
will be lost.”
I grimaced, not only because I didn’t want to talk about the possibility of
King Eryx reproducing, but the sun felt like a knife to my eyes and head.
 “The pain will wear off once the alcohol is out of your system. I suggest
finding someone tamer to befriend,” she warned and shooed me off of the
stool. “Go enjoy your breakfast, My Lady.” She curtsied.
I didn’t have it in me to command her once again to stop doing that.
Quickly, I made my way down to the dining room and found everyone
already seated, halfway through their breakfast.
“You let me drink too much,” I said to Freya as I rubbed my temple and
slipped into my seat.
Freya scoffed and waved a hand at me. “Nonsense, you didn’t have that
much. Next time, brother, you need to come.”
“Hmm,” his voice rumbled across the table. “Indeed, I might.”
I winced at the light pouring from the windows as I reached for my glass
of tea. The warmth seeped into my skin and bones. I stifled a groan as I
took a deep gulp of the hot liquid. It burned my throat going down, but it
helped relieve the pounding in my skull.
As if he had read my mind, King Eryx waved a hand and the curtains
drew themselves. The dining room darkened, and Freya whined. He cast her
a side glare, and she shut up.
“Thank you,” I said as I reached for some of the fruit on the crystal plate
in front of me.
“You should have seen the number of men chasing after her,” Freya
continued on, as if the amount of alcohol she consumed hadn’t affected her
one bit. “They were all begging her to dance with them.”
Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed King Eryx completely still. His
hand tightened around the glass he held in his hand, and his knuckles turned
white. Then, we all jumped at the sound of the glass shattering. King Eryx’s
glass was reduced to a pile of shards around his fisted hand.
“Eryx, what is the matter with you?” Freya demanded as she scoffed at
him.
“Did she dance with any of them?” His voice was so low it sent a shiver
down my spine as I watched him.
“I’m sorry.” I waved a hand at him. “Did I dance with any of them? I can
speak for myself, and what does it matter if I danced with any of them?” I
demanded.
His eyes slid slowly over to me. “It’s my business because you are a guest
in my home,” he started, “and I am the King. When I ask a question, I
expect it to be answered.”
 “You’re not my King,” I snapped at him and instantly wanted to lash out
at myself. He could wipe me from existence with a snap of his fingers.
He raised a single eyebrow at me. “No? Well, what has your King done
for you?” He spit back. “I’ve clothed and fed you. I’ve provided you with a
safe shelter. The only thing I recall your King providing you with was a
shelter that reeked of piss and lashings across your entire back.”
My mouth fell open, but I didn't have anything to say back. I knew he
was right. Kirin did nothing for me. But his words stung. He reminded me
once again that I didn’t have a home anymore. I was a lousy, human
stowaway.
He must have seen the hurt lingering in my eyes because his gaze
softened, and he opened his mouth to speak. But as I rose from my seat, the
sound of my chair scraped off the floor and cut off whatever he was going
to say to me. Flipping around, I stormed towards my room perfectly aware
that everyone had just seen what transpired between us.
My stomach grumbled in protest as I slammed my bedroom door behind
me.
I was a stupid, stupid fool.
Sliding onto the bed, I pulled my knees to my chest and dropped my head
onto my knees.
“Mama, tell me what to do,” I whispered into the empty room.
There was a soft knock at my door, and I perked my head up. “Alethea,
may I come in?” King Eryx’s muffled voice sounded through the door.
Maybe if I ignored him he’d go away. Could he sense that I was awake?
Could he hear me, smell me? I needed to learn more about fae and their
abilities, I thought to myself.
“Come in,” I finally said and the handle turned.
King Eryx slipped into the room and shut the door behind him. He let out
a soft sigh and scrubbed a hand down his face. “I came to apologize for my
harsh reaction to you.”
“You don’t need to remind me,” I snapped and clearly startled him as he
fell back a step, eyes widening.
I breathed a sigh and forced myself to speak softer because he was right.
He was caring for me. He was protecting me, keeping me safe from
whatever future Kirin had wanted with me.
But that didn’t excuse him demanding things from me simply because
he’s a King.
 “I don’t need you to remind me that I’m a stowaway. That you took pity
on a human stuffed in a dungeon and rescued me, which I am grateful for.
But I know I don’t have a home anymore. I know that I don’t belong there
anymore, and I certainly don’t belong here.”
I turned away from him, not bearing to see the pity looming back at me in
his gaze.
His footsteps were light, and then I felt the edge of the bed shift as he
perched on the edge. He didn’t say anything at first; there was nothing to be
said. What he had said hurt and cut deep, but it had been true, which is what
made it cut even deeper.
Then, he let out a deep sigh. “You have a home here if you should
choose, Alethea.”
I didn’t look at him. I didn’t respond to him. His offer was generous, but I
didn’t want a home there. I didn’t belong there. Not in that castle full of
more finery than most would see in their lifetime. He must have known that
too. How would that make him look to his subjects? A fae King offering a
homeless human girl a place to live. Did he mean he’d let me live out the
rest of my days here in the palace?
So many questions built inside of me, but I couldn’t bring myself to ask a
single one of them.
Images of my cottage flitted through my memory. My sister and I danced
in a circle as my mother finished preparing dinner. We couldn’t contain our
laughter as she scowled at us. My father came in with the catch of meat for
tomorrow and some scones he grabbed from the bakery because he knew
my mother loved them.
It was pure joy.
It was happiness.
All of that faded away, and as I looked at the embellished comforter
beneath my hands, I didn’t see finery. I saw a stark reminder that I wasn’t
home, and I would never be going back to the home I knew again.
“Thank you for your apology,” I finally said.
The King didn’t respond as he stood. The door opened, and I heard it shut
softly behind him before I finally glanced up.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 8

I didn’t see King Eryx again for the next several days. Freya made sure my
days were filled with nonsense. One day we spent an entire day walking
through the gardens as she told me what every flower's name was.
I already knew them all.
My mother had loved gardening, and I had been raised doing it with her.
Now I couldn’t think of anything I hated more. I saw her face in every
flower. I saw her hair as I brushed my fingers along the marigolds. I had
jerked my hands back as if I’d been stabbed and refused to touch any other
flower after that.
The next day, she gave me a tour of the art gallery. To my amazement, it
had its own wing. The gallery was decorated with paintings of vases
brimming with roses, a picnic between a couple staring longingly at each
other, and children running through an apple grove kicking around a ball. It
was all serene. I could’ve paused and admired some of the artwork for
hours.
Every guard we passed scowled at me as if I were human filth. Maybe to
them, I was. I swore some of them were using their magical abilities to
intentionally shove me forward or make me trip over nothing. I wasn’t a
clumsy person, but I found myself stumbling around like a colt whenever I
was around them. They always snickered.
The following day, Freya harassed Medrina in her quarters till she threw
us out with a scowl. Freya and I laughed so hard our bellies hurt.
 I felt myself befriending Freya and her unreserved personality. She was
the opposite of me in almost every way, but I enjoyed being around her. She
made me feel like I didn’t need to be so grim all the time.
On the fourth day, I began to get annoyed. Was King Eryx ignoring me?
Had my lack of response wounded him?
I stomped down the same hall I did every morning into the dining room
to find only Freya sitting at the table, again.
“Does he not have the gall to face me?” I demanded, propping my hands
on my hips. “He could at least say good morning,” I snapped.
Freya’s head jerked up at my outburst and her brows furrowed. “Eryx?
He’s been out of the castle on business. I thought he would’ve told you.”
My demeanor softened. “Oh,” I said quieter.
That’s what I get for such an outburst. Who was I to demand the King’s
attention?
“He’ll be back this afternoon, but usually he spends the rest of the
evening resting in his office or in his quarters. I’m sure you could find him
there,” she told me.
There was a knowing smirk on her lips, but I ignored it.
I rounded the table and slid into my normal seat. “I wouldn’t know where
to find him,” I said.
“You just go further down the hall you came down and up the stairs. That
entire wing belongs to Eryx.” She pointed towards the door I just waltzed
out of.
“Thank you,” I said sheepishly and turned my attention to my plate
before me.

***

The afternoon finally came. Freya said she had some business to attend to
and asked if I’d be alright alone. I said yes; I wasn’t going to keep her from
whatever business she had, even if being alone in the palace made me feel
restless and weary. The guards' eyes followed me wherever I went. I could
hear some of them whispering as I passed but never loud enough for me to
hear. I was sure they were speaking ill of me. I’d like to think that if they
got to know me they wouldn’t hate me as much. But then, what do I know?
 I tried to pass the time by going down to the gardens. Then, I walked
around the art gallery. I even went to visit Medrina, but she wasn’t in her
quarters. Eventually, I drifted back to my quarters and paced around
restlessly in my room. I didn’t know what else the castle consisted of, but I
didn’t want to wander around aimlessly.
Finally, when the sun had set, I worked up the nerve to do what I wanted
to do.
I walked slowly down the hall like Freya said and passed the dining
room. I strode past another open door that looked like a large sitting room,
then another room that looked like a meeting hall before I reached the
stairs. The stairs wound up above my head, and I followed each turn until I
reached the top. This space was decorated differently than the rest of the
castle.
The floors were a deep maroon carpet, and the walls were accented with
gold embellishments. Chandeliers with black crystals hung from the
ceilings, but the entire ceiling was a pane of glass, illuminating the hall with
the moonlight. It had an eerie feeling, and I moved down the space quickly.
I wondered what King Eryx did with all this space? Did he have his own
sitting hall and dining room? I remembered Freya said he spends a lot of
time in his office, was that one of the rooms in his wing as well?
Finally, I came upon a closed door covered in swirls of golden leaves and
flowers. This must have been his bedroom. Taking a deep breath, I raised
my hand and paused. What was I doing? What if he was sleeping? I
should’ve just waited.
Did he know I was there now? Could he smell me? Hear my thoughts? I
really needed to learn about their abilities.
After steeling my nerves, I knocked softly and pulled back, awaiting an
answer. “Come in,” a deep voice called.
Taking a breath, I pushed open the door and squealed as I came face to
face with a dragon. The dragon’s eyes narrowed, and it cocked its head to
the side. It was King Eryx’s dragon. Smoke curled from the dragon’s nose
as he let out a large grunt and turned away. King Eryx let out a deep
chuckle as he came into view. His shirt was unbuttoned, revealing a
hairless, golden chest engraved with tattoos of all sorts.
“He won’t hurt you,” he said as he reached his hand towards me.
The dragon took up barely a quarter of the massive room. His body was
draped beside the bed, and he spared me one last glance before turning
away and curling back up.
My tongue froze in my mouth as I took in the large beast just lounging
next to King Eryx’s bed. I knew my eyes were wide as I turned my face
back towards King Eryx, and he laughed again as I reached for his hand.
“You have a dragon sleeping in your room,” I whispered, mainly to
myself, but it caused him to laugh again. I frowned up at him.
“I’m sorry, but I didn’t realize other kingdoms were so inexperienced
when it came to dragons,” he responded as he pulled me toward the small
sitting area before the fireplace. “He’s my protector.”
I glanced towards the far end of his room where a wall should be but it
opened up into a massive balcony. There were stone columns spread out
wide enough for the dragon to fit through. On the balcony was a large
circular pool that glittered beneath the moon.
“Dragons don’t come to our lands,” I explained, “and when they do, it’s
only for destruction.”“Only because you meet them with violence, and of
course they don’t, your home is too far south,” he corrected as he released
my hand and motioned for me to sit in one of the armchairs beside the fire.
“Now tell me Blossom, what do I owe the pleasure?”
Why had I come to his quarters? I hadn’t quite figured out the answer for
myself. I found that my feet had just moved on their own accord. It was like
my body longed to be near him.
“I-I-I’m not sure,” I stuttered as I glanced at my hands in my lap, “No one
will engage with me besides Freya, and she’s been gone.”
“Ah,” he said and sat back, resting his arm over the chair. “Humans are
not very common to this land. I apologize. I will have discussions with the
staff, and I promise they’ll be more friendly. I will also do my best to visit
you more throughout the day.”
“No,” I objected, and his dark brows flew into his hairline. “No, I mean, I
understand that you’re a King, and you have things to tend to.”
He waved a hand towards me, brushing off my words as he turned his
gaze to the fire. “It would be no problem at all, Blossom. I do quite enjoy
your company.” He sent me a wicked grin, and I couldn’t help the blush that
I felt growing across my cheeks.
I ran a hand across my face as I turned my face from his. “I should go.”
“Feel free to stay as long as you wish. Your company is most welcome
tonight,” he said, weariness crept into the edges of his voice, but I couldn’t
bring myself to ask what was weighing on him.
 “King Eryx, can I -” I started, but he cut me off with a chuckle.
“King Eryx, huh?” He raised an eyebrow at me and tossed his head back,
downing another glass of the dark red liquid. “That’s rather formal for
someone who continually flirts with me, wouldn't you say?”
My mouth fell open, and I could feel the heat spreading across my face.
“Flirts with you?”
He brandished a ravenous smile as he inclined his head to the side.
“Don’t fret, Blossom. I rather enjoy it.” He winked.
I fumbled over my words as they frolicked around in my head before
taking a steady breath. “As I was saying, Eryx,” I corrected myself, “When
we found my mother, you said you understood my loss.” I paused, leaving
the question unspoken.
He nodded softly and leaned forward. “Yes, I lost my father a century
ago.”
“I’m sorry,” I sighed. “How did it happen?”
“He was murdered in the dead of night,” he disclosed. “He was murdered,
and we never found out who was responsible.”
“That must have been hard.”
Eryx nodded. “It was. He was a good man. He treated my mother well
and loved my sister and me.”
“You respected him.” It wasn’t a question.
Cador’s head shot up, and Eryx’s words froze as his gaze turned towards
the dragon.
“What’s wrong?” I asked, and Eryx held up a hand to silence me. He
stood, outstretching his hand towards me as Cador rose onto his front legs. I
reached for his hand and he pulled me flush to his side, tucking me behind
him.
Cador remained motionless, his eyes scanning the darkness beyond the
balcony. He was searching for the threat.
Eryx moved us away from the opening, pushing me back into the wall.
He stilled at the sound of something crashing outside and glanced once at
Cador. “Go,” he commanded, and the beast slithered across his bed, his
body uncurling as he made his way onto the balcony. I watched in awe as
his wings unfolded along his back, and he shot into the air in one swift,
graceful motion.
“He’s beautiful,” I gasped.
 Eryx shot me a small smile over his shoulder and opened his mouth, but
he was cut off by the whistling of arrows. His eyes widened as he turned
towards me. He threw his arms up on either side of my head and tucked us
into the wall. He pressed into me until my face was tucked into his chest,
and his breath brushed against my ear.
He was blocking my body with his. The King was blocking a mere
human’s body from harm.
“Eryx,” I whispered as I pushed against him and flinched as he roared
into my ear.
His body jerked once, then twice, and then a third time. Realization
dawned on me as he bellowed - he was getting hit by arrows.
I shoved against his chest as fear clawed at my chest. “Don’t,” he gasped
into my ear, keeping me against the wall. “Don’t move.”
“We need to take cover,” I said into his chest.
“There’s a stairwell behind the fireplace. We move as one along the wall.
Don’t move out from beneath me. Do you understand?”
I nodded and gripped his sides as he slid us along the wall. His body
shook from the pain, but we moved as quickly as we could across the wall
until his arm bumped the edge of the fireplace. He moved his fingers
beneath the banister, his breath stirred the hair at my temples, and then there
was a quiet groaning sound as a door opened behind us.
He pushed me through the opening and followed behind me. He pulled on
a latch on the wall, and the door slid closed behind us.
“Are you okay?” I asked as he grunted, his jaw clenched.
“I’ll be alright. Did you get hit?” he asked as he placed a hand on my
face. I shook my head.
“No, I’m alright,” I responded. I was unharmed because of him.
I saw relief flash across his face before pain hit him again. “We need to
get the arrows out,” Eryx said breathlessly.
I could hardly make out his face in the dark as shock rocked me. “We
need to get you to the healer,” I responded.
“I won’t make it. These arrows are infused with a poison. I can feel it
leaching into my body. I need you to pull them out,” he responded as his
head fell back, pain etched across his face.
“I can’t do that,” I whispered.
“Please Alethea, I need you to take them out or I won’t make it to the
healer,” he said, and his lashes swept up, his gaze met mine. “You can do
it.”
My hands shook, but I nodded slightly. Relief washed over his face as he
leaned forward and turned away from me. My breath hitched in my chest as
I took in the sight of the three arrows embedded in his back.
“Mother above,” I gasped as I placed a hand on his shoulder. I steadied
myself as I wrapped my fingers around the first arrow.
I could feel his muscle clench beneath my hand, and I bit down on my
tongue. I could do this, I thought to myself. Tightening my grip on the shaft
of the arrow, I pulled as hard as I could. He let out a deep bellow, and his
fist slammed into the side of the wall as the arrow tore from his flesh.
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” I gasped as I dropped the bloodied arrow at my
feet.
“It’s alright,” he said between clenched teeth, “I just need you to get the
rest of them out.”
I nodded as I did the same with the second and third arrow. His entire
body clenched as I ripped the last arrow out. Blood poured down his back,
but the wounds were quickly healing themselves. Perks of being fae.
He breathed a sigh of relief and dropped his hand, grabbing mine. “Good,
we need to move quickly and alert Cadmus.”
“What about your dragon?” I asked as he began leading me down the
dark, dingy tunnel. Webs hung above our heads, and it was obvious that
these tunnels had not been used in a very, very long time.
“Cador,” he called him. “He’ll be fine.”
I decided to remain silent as I followed closely behind Eryx. The only
sound in the tunnels was the sound of our breaths and the scrape of our feet.
“Where will this lead us?” I asked in a hushed tone.
“There are tunnels spanning beneath the entire kingdom,” he says. “We
should be able to take them to the main hall to find Cadmus or his quarters.
But I haven’t been down here in centuries, so it might take us a bit to find
the right path.”
I nodded as he continued leading us. The hall got significantly darker, and
he extended his palm in front of him. I gasped internally at the flames that
danced along his palm.
I wasn’t familiar with the fae and the powers they possessed, but it
fascinated me.
Slowly, we continued down several halls full of nothing but cobwebs.
Eryx’s hand never left mine as I glanced around at the dark, musty bricks
that must have been placed centuries ago.
Suddenly, I felt a tickle across my shoulder, almost as if sinister fingers
were wrapping around my shoulders. As I glanced at my arms, I stopped
dead, suppressing every instinct I had in me to scream at the horrifying
cobweb I had somehow become entangled in. As if he had sensed my alarm,
Eryx turned around, his eyes were dark but lightened as a grin pulled at his
lips.
“Need a little help there?” he chuckled, a smile entered his eyes.
“Please get it off of me,” I said, shuddering as I tried to imagine myself
anywhere but there.
“As you wish, Blossom,” Eryx laughed, as he wiped the cobwebs off of
me quickly. I scowled at him before we continued down the never-ending
maze of halls. We passed by the first door I’d seen that opened into a large
room with a big table surrounded by benches. Old paintings lined the walls,
but those too were covered in cobwebs to the point I couldn’t make out
what was on them.
“Why don’t you come down here anymore?” I whispered.
Eryx shrugged without looking at me. “They used to be another extension
of the castle. I used to run down here with my sister when we were children,
but a lot of the secret exits and passageways got sealed off when my father
was murdered. It was suspected his killer fled through these tunnels since
no evidence of someone breaking into the castle was found. Which meant
that there was a way in and out of the castle down here that we’re not aware
of, so they’re deemed unsafe.”
Without warning, Eryx spun towards me and pulled my back flush to his
chest. His arm circled my waist and scooped me up. He pressed his hand
over my mouth as I let out a squeal. “Shh, ” he breathed into my ear as he
moved us into a small opening in the shadows.
His breathing was ragged in my ear, and his heart beat wildly against my
back. He tightened his hand over my mouth as I squirmed against him but
wouldn’t release me. I wanted to kick him if I could angle myself to do so.
He could have at least told me what was happening instead of acting like a
barbarian.
The hairs on my arms stood up as an iciness descended the corridor
towards us. An evil hum sounded, echoing off the walls, carrying down the
chamber. The feeling was vile, evil. The iciness coated my skin. It
threatened to burrow into my bones, my very being. I could hear the souls
the evil force had taken, crying out to be freed.
Eryx removed his hand and placed me down on my feet. He crowded me
back until my back was flat against the wall again and covered my body
with his. I glanced up at his face that was inches from mine as he hunched
over me, and he placed a finger over his lips, silently telling me to remain
quiet. I nodded up at him and flinched at the sound of nails scraping along
the walls. Fear pulsed through my veins, the sound of my beating heart
drowned out the noise as I squeezed my eyes closed. Eryx slid an arm
around my waist, pulling me to him in an attempt to console me. But there
was nothing that could ward off the fear that this being caused.
I don’t know how long we remained like that. With my muscles
completely locked and our bodies pressed together as the being, whatever it
was, wandered the halls. How it hadn’t discovered us, I didn’t know. But I
felt it disappear, the iciness disappeared with it.
“Alethea,” Eryx finally said, brushing a hand against my cheek, “It’s
alright. It’s gone,” he whispered.
I nodded but couldn’t bring my eyes to open and the fear to leave.
“Alethea, look at me.” He grasped my cheeks, turning my face towards
him. “Please open your eyes,” he asked.
I couldn’t help but obey as my eyes swept open and met his brilliant
orange ones. “I won’t let anything happen to you. I promise,” he said, and I
couldn’t help but believe him.
Something about the way he looked down at me and held my cheeks so
gingerly caused a ball of heat to form in the bottom of my belly. I felt the
blush creep up my cheeks as the heat of his skin burned into mine through
my clothing.
“We should probably get moving,” Eryx whispered, and I nodded, but we
continued to hold each other’s gaze.
Something in his eyes was captivating me, keeping me rooted where I
was at with my fingers curled into him.
“Cadmus will be looking for us,” he spoke again and I nodded, again.
One by one, I forced my fingers to remove themselves from where they
were curled into him. He managed to take a step back that seemed like it
took great restraint.
“Come on,” Eryx said quietly as he took my hand again.
 We began quickly down the halls as they twisted and turned until we
came to a spiral staircase.
“Stay right behind me,” he said as he paused and looked down at me.
I nodded and tightened my hold on his hand. He watched me for a
moment more before turning to start ascending the stairs. I followed closely
behind him without letting go of his hand, our steps echoed around us.
“This should be it,” Eryx said as we reached the top and he peered
through what looked like a peephole.
He released my hand, grabbed onto the torch by my head, and pulled. The
wall shuddered before sliding open. I coughed at the cloud of dust that
permeated the air and stepped through the door behind Eryx. We were in an
office with a large desk and leather chair behind it. The wall across from us
was a floor-to-ceiling bookcase, and there were two chairs on the opposite
side of the desk. The wall slid back into place behind us.
“This is my office,” Eryx cursed quietly. “Come on.”
Eryx rushed to his desk and riffled through several of the drawers before
pulling out a wicked-looking dagger the length of my arm. Then he headed
toward the door and cracked it open. He stuck his head out and looked both
ways in the hall before waving me forward.
“We need to make it to the General’s station. It’s a room at the edge of the
castle where he’ll be commanding the soldiers.”
I only nodded as he reached back to grab my hand. His strong fingers
wrapped around my hand, and I grabbed the folds of my dress up in a ball.
He glanced once at me, his eyes froze on my face, before turning back
toward the hall. Then we ran. He was running much slower than I was sure
he could because he was pulling me behind him.
We turned down hall after hall, all of them ones I didn’t recognize. Our
breath echoed off the walls around us. Eryx slowed to a walk and glanced
back at me. “Are you okay?”
I nodded as I heard the sound of guards, and we rounded another corner.
There was an open door with guards milling outside of it. Light poured
from the room into the dark hall. The guards all part for us as Eryx led me
inside.
The space wasn’t very big. There was two long tables flanked by benches
covered in an array of weapons, maps, and things I couldn’t make out. The
walls were lined with weapons, swords, bows and arrows, and others I
couldn’t name.
 Cadmus’ face appeared in the crowd of strangers who were all eyeing me
with a hint of disgust.
“Did you find the threat?” Eryx asked as he released my hand.
I ignored the craving for his skin the moment it left mine.
Cadmus nodded. “There’s a group of Barren along the south side of the
palace.”
“Arrows were shot directly into my quarters,” Eryx responded.
Cadmus’ brows shot into his hairline, and his gaze then slid to me. “And
hers?”
“She was already with me when the attack happened,” Eryx answered,
but I saw the slight rise of Cadmus’ brow as he glanced between us again.
We weren’t doing anything, my thoughts echoed.
“We need to meet them head on,” Eryx said and glanced back at me.
“You will stay here. You’ll be protected here.” Eryx pointed at me as he
grabbed a sword from the dozens lining the walls.
Cadmus glanced back at me once before the two of them left the room,
leaving me with the guards remaining. They all cast me glances but focused
on whatever they were doing. Two of them were looking at a large map on
the wall and stuck it with red pins, probably where the hits were coming
from. Another one was sharpening arrows and sticking them in sheaths that
were hanging from the walls.
Glancing around the room, I noticed a set of armchairs and headed for it.
Plopping down, I pulled my knees up, dropped my head back, and waited.
My eyes slid closed, and the voices around me turned to light murmurs
until they were gone entirely. I hadn’t realized how exhausted I was.
I didn’t expect to dream. It was only supposed to be a light nap until Eryx
returned. But sleep pulled me under like an anchor beneath the water.
“Alethea,” a voice called.
I jerked my head up, my eyes opening. I expected to see Eryx, but the
space around me had changed. It was an endless space of gray and smoke.
Slowly, I placed my feet back on the ground and rose from the chair, the
only thing gripping me to reality.
“Who’s there?” I called.
“I have a proposal for you,” the voice sang.
But its voice wasn’t beautiful. It scratched, like nails across your skin. I
shivered and rubbed my arms.
 “We’ll meet soon, girl,” the voice rasped as the cloaked figure circled
me.
“Who are you?” I asked as I tried to follow the figure.
“You’ll know when it’s important.”
“Then why show yourself to me at all!” I shouted in frustration as I
turned in circles, copying the figures' movements.
“Because I want you to be prepared,” it answered.
“What does that even mean?” I demanded,
The creature hissed as I moved towards it.
“Where are you going?” I shouted after it.
“Alethea,” a voice far off called me. “Alethea,” it said again.
I gasped as I jerked upright.
Eryx was kneeling in front of the chair with his hand on my knee.
“I’m sorry to wake you, but the castle is secure,” He said.
“I don’t want to go back to my quarters yet,” I said as I sat up fully and
pushed my unruly hair away from my face.
Eryx nodded and glanced back over at Cadmus who was talking to a pair
of guards. They nodded at Cadmus and swept out of the room.
“You can come with us while we debrief in my office,” he said and raised
himself back to his full height.
Standing, I waited for him to move and stretched my arms above my
head. I rubbed my eyes and nodded as I tried to push the grogginess away. I
hadn’t realized that I was so tired.
“Alethea!” Eryx called my name.
He was waiting by the doors, and I quickly followed him back the way
we came. Cadmus was with us, both of them checked for threats in front of
and behind us.
Cadmus opened the door and let Eryx and I enter first before closing the
door behind us.
“Sit,” Eryx commanded as he held out a chair for me beside his desk.
I didn’t object and settled in the chair as Cadmus took up a spot along the
wall while Eryx sat behind his desk.
“What was that thing?” I asked, shivering again as I recalled its essence.
“A Sluagh,” Cadmus answers as he let out a deep sigh. “We haven’t seen
it for months.”
“What does it want? What is that?”
 “It’s a being that doesn’t take on a physical form,” Eryx answered this
time. “It spends its time searching for souls to devour. It’s made of mist and
shadows, and when it’s near, you can feel the screams of the souls that it’s
claimed.”
He confirmed all the feelings I felt when it neared us.
“How do you kill it?” I asked as I sat myself in the seat across Eryx’s
desk.
“A shadow blade,” Cadmus answered. “But those are rare, and we don’t
have one. Our last one was used.” He glanced up at Eryx, whose hands
were fisted, but his face revealed nothing.
“What do you mean?” My brows furrowed as I turned back to Cadmus,
who was still looking at Eryx. “What is he talking about?”
“The last shadow blade we had in our arsenal was stolen and used to kill
my father,” Eryx answers. “Once a shadow blade is used, it evaporates into
shadow. If it’s used on a fae, the skin around the blade shrivels and turns
gray. My father was found shirtless in his chambers with a stab wound in
his chest, and the skin around it was wilted and gray.”
“And no one knows who did it,” I said. Eryx nodded his head. “How do
we get one?”
“It’s not that simple. Making one takes decades, and they’re not fashioned
like a normal blade. They can only be made below Emerald Mountain,
which is two kingdoms from here, and only by the hands of elves.”
“Elves?” I raised my eyebrows.
“Yes,” Cadmus said. “The shadow blades are made with the essence of
the underworld shadows.”
It felt like someone was sticking spikes through my eyes.
“Can you educate someone who didn’t know elves existed outside of
fairy tales?” I raised my hand half-heartedly and Eryx beside me chuckled.
“Elves are different from fae. They have powers but of the earth. They
can draw the shadows of the underworld out through the rock. We’re not
sure why, but that has been the easiest location for the blades to be forged.
It can be done in other places, but it would just take more time.”
I nodded, but I knew most of this information would be gone in the
morning. Eryx casted me a side glance as I let out a yawn.
“Cadmus, I want you to take some men and travel to Mykill’s kingdom.”
Cadmus let out a groan. “I know, he’s arrogant and selfish, but he may have
one. Tell him we’ll pay any price he asks,” Eryx commanded, and Cadmus
nodded.
“I’ll leave at dawn,” Cadmus responded.
“Good,” Eryx sighed and rose from his chair. “That’ll be all for tonight.
Alethea, let me escort you to your quarters.”
I nodded, rising up from my chair, and followed him out of the office.
Cadmus waved a brief goodnight and turned in the opposite direction down
the hall. Eryx placed a hand on the small of my back and steered me down
the hall toward our quarters.
I followed a step behind him and could tell that he was still on alert. He
scanned the ceiling above us and every room we passed, even though the
guards had cleared every room by now.
“This is for you,” Eryx said as he shifted towards me.
I glanced up at him and then down at the foot-long velvet box in his hand.
“What is this?” I asked as I took the box from him.
“Just open it,” he said softly.
The hinges on the box squealed as I opened it, and tucked in the folds of
satin was a jagged, silver blade as long as my forearm. There were
embellishments carved in the hilt, and at the base of a blade, an oval pink
stone rested. The bodies of snakes flanked the stone as they winded around
the hilt. It glimmered as I turned it side to side.
“It’s stunning,” I gasped as I admired it. “But I don’t know how to use it.”
“You’ll know enough if you need to use it,” Eryx said as he began to lead
me back down the hall.
“What other monsters reside in fae territories?” I asked. I only knew of a
few. I had never heard of the Sluagh until this evening.
“I’d rather not say,” Eryx answered honestly. “I don’t want to frighten
you.”
That made every joint in my body tense.. Could it really be that many?
“Are there any more dangerous than the Sluagh?”
“Yes,” he answered immediately. “But nothing will be able to penetrate
the kingdom again. I’ve put up wards all around the palace, and the guards
are doing the same. Nothing will harm you, Alethea. I promise it.”
I nodded and didn't say anything else to him. We strolled down the hall
slowly. It was almost as if he didn't want to get to my room too quickly.
“I can have Cadmus or myself show you ways to use the dagger so you
know a few ways to defend yourself,” he finally spoke.
 My head turned towards him. “I’d like that.”
We reached my room, and I fiddled with my fingers in front of me. “I’ll
have guards stationed outside your door. If you need anything, just shout.”
I nodded. “Thank you. I-I enjoyed talking with you.” I smiled sheepishly.
His lips spread into a delicate smile, “I enjoyed your company, Blossom.
Good night,” he said quietly, and I bowed my head before heading into my
room.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 9

I didn’t bother with breakfast the next morning. Every time I thought of
that deep iciness, my appetite instantly vanished. Lira wouldn’t let me
sleep in and demanded I needed to get up for the day. Then, after bathing, I
finally convinced her to bring me a book to help pass the time. I was six
chapters deep in a sweet romance between two young kids who had grown
up next door to each other when there was a knock on the door.
My head snapped up, and I frowned as I glanced at Lira. She was already
hobbling towards the door and threw it open.
The body took up the entire doorway, powerful and lean. His hair was
tied in a bun, and he was dressed casually, not a weapon in sight. But I
knew that only meant that they must be hidden beneath his clothing.
The King.
“King Eryx,” I stuttered as I launched to my feet. “Eryx, I mean,” I
corrected.
“Good morning, Alethea. I thought you’d like to take a walk with me.”
He bowed at the waist and offered me a small smile.
I could see the apprehension lingering in his eyes like he knew I was
going to say no.
“She’d love to take a walk with you,” Lira answered before I could say a
word. I scowled at her back.
Eryx raised an eyebrow at me with an obvious smirk at my annoyance
with her. I shook my head. “I’m actually at a thrilling part in my book, so
I’ll have to pass.”I turned my attention back to my book as I sat myself
once more. I could feel Lira’s shrewd eyes glaring daggers at me, but I
refused to pay attention to her. Eryx said I'm wasn’t a prisoner here, and she
couldn’t tell me what to do.
A large finger finally pulled the book away from my face. “Please,” Eryx
asked again.
I let out a sigh and snapped the book closed. I waited several moments
before tucking my head back and meeting his pleading gaze.
“Fine.” I blew out a sigh and placed the book on the side table.
He offered me his hand, and I paused, contemplating taking it. I could see
the calluses marring his palms, surely from a millennia of handling
weapons.
I glanced back up at him and felt frozen. His eyes felt like they were
peeling me apart layer by layer, seeing down to my very core.
“Just a walk,” he whispered, and I mustered all the manners my mother
taught me before I placed my hand in his.
He gently tugged me to my feet, and I let him lead me from my bedroom.
I could tell by the look on Lira’s face as we passed that she felt triumphant.
I stuck my tongue out at her, but she just rolled her eyes.
Eryx led me through the halls. He didn’t say a word, but he glanced back
at me to make sure I was following as we took a side door outside. Birds
chirped happily as they soared above us. The sun beat down on my skin and
a slight breeze rustled my hair.
He was leading me towards the gardens.
I felt myself breathing heavier as I followed him to a small covered
space. There was a simple table set for two. It was nothing extravagant, but
there was no one else around, not even a guard.
His eyes were pleading as I met his gaze again.
“I had some food prepared for you since you missed breakfast.” He
waved toward the small table set for two.
It was a simple circular table set with two glasses, two plates, and
silverware for two. There was a bowl of arranged fruit and another bowl
with biscuits brimming to the top.
“Did you have this table moved out here just for this?” I gaped as I turned
back towards him.
With the garden surrounding us and the forest in the backdrop, it was
beautiful. The scenery looked like it belonged in an oil painting.
“Did you not eat this morning?” I asked.
 “I was waiting for you,” he only said as he slipped his hands into his
pockets and leaned back on his heel.
I opened my mouth to retort, but I ended up gaping like a fish, at a
complete loss for words. Flipping back around, I took in the small seating
area and had the overwhelming urge to bolt back to my room. My room was
safe, my room was away from flirting fae Kings.
“Eryx,” I finally said as I spun back towards him.
“It’s just brunch,” he interrupted. “I’m not asking for anything other than
some company.”
My heart dropped, the weight of my actions weighed on my conscience.
A pang of regret seized my heart, and I dipped my head, nodding.
Eryx moved past me towards the table, pulled out a chair, and motioned
for me to sit. Keeping my head low, I sat down as he pushed it beneath me.
“Thank you,” I said and waited till he was sitting across from me before I
pounced. “I’m sorry, I don’t mean-”
“You don’t need to explain yourself. I’ve learned a thing or two over my
long years. You’re out of your element here - in an unfamiliar place with
unfamiliar people. You don’t need to apologize. I understand.”
My mouth fell open to respond, but I came up with nothing. So instead, I
reached for the bowl of fruits and began loading up my plate. Eryx let out a
laugh as my stomach growled like a starved beast. I threw a frown at him
but felt a smile tug at my lips as I placed the bowl down.
I didn’t realize how normal it was to have a conversation with Eryx. We
spent the majority of the afternoon picking at the bowls of food until our
bellies were stuffed. Then, we strolled through the gardens. He had a
comforting presence about him as we walked side by side. Our arms
brushed from time to time, shooting sparks up my nerves.
I barely knew him, but my body reacted to his presence. It was like my
skin tightened, trying to crawl off my body to get closer to his. My heart
rate sped up, and I couldn’t catch my breath.
“What did you dream of being when you were a girl?” Eryx asked as we
passed the edge of the gardens.
I frowned at him but turned back to the path we were following along the
side of the castle. My brows drew together. “I've never really thought of it.”
“You must have had dreams,” Eryx said as he inclined his head towards
me. Gently, he opened the door back into the palace and held it for me.
 I sighed deeply. “I’ve never had dreams of being a housewife or a mother.
My mother always told me that I lost myself in my books. I always dreamed
of a true love that conquers anything.”
I laughed and cringed inwardly simultaneously. If anything I’ve ever said
made me sound young and naive, it was that statement.
Eryx turned, contemplating my words as we continued walking towards
my bedroom.
“Well, I hope being here will give you that time to dream again,” he said.
I smiled softly at him and laugh. “Yes, I suppose I have a lot of free time
on my hands.”
We walked in silence the rest of the way, gliding towards my bedroom.
“If you’d like to come by the gardens again tomorrow afternoon, I can
have Cadmus show you a few moves for the dagger,” Eryx said as we
finally reached my room. “I’d love that,” I responded as I smiled - really
smiled up at him.
My heart nearly melted as he smiled back down at me. His cider eyes
twinkled in the sunlight, and his eyes crinkled in the corners, something I’d
never seen them do. It was beautiful. He was beautiful.
“Who were the intruders?” I asked as the thought came back to me.
I had been too tired to ask the night before.
“No one you need to concern yourself with, Blossom. You’re safe here.”
I frowned up at him, “What about the Sluagh?”
“We have wards in place, it shouldn’t be able to break through again,”
Eryx assured me. “I will not let anything harm you, Alethea. You have my
word.”
“What about my family?” My voice softened as I ducked my head.
Eryx let out a sigh. “We have spies in the palace but they haven’t reached
back out to us. But they will when they are able.”
I nodded. It wasn’t exactly the answer I had hoped for but it was better
than finding out they had been killed.
“Thank you for lunch,” I said as I dropped my head, my cheeks heating.
“I enjoyed spending time with you,” Eryx said. “I apologize, but I won’t
be at dinner tonight. I have some business to attend to, but I’ll see you
tomorrow evening.”
I bobbed my head up and down. “It was a pleasure,” I said, refusing to
look him in the eye. Because if he looked into my eyes, he would be able to
see I was falling for him. He’d be able to see how beautiful I found him.
 My father always told me that the eyes are the window to the soul, and I
already felt what my soul craved.
Maybe it was his fae beauty that lured me in, or his gentle spirit, but
when I glanced at him, all I felt was drawn.
“Have a good afternoon,” I said and slipped back into my room.
I heaved out a breath and brushed a hand down my face. I hadn’t realized
my heart had been racing as I plopped down onto the bed and tossed myself
back. I wasn’t supposed to be reacting this way to him. I needed to figure
out what I was going to do, where I was going to go, and how to save my
father and sister.
But instead, I found myself obsessing over a kind fae King. He was the
opposite of everything I’d grown up to believe about the fae. Whispers
among my friends as a child made fae out to be vicious monsters. Eryx
assured me they didn’t harm children like we had thought, but it was still
hard to believe when that’s all I’d ever known.
Part of me wondered where they got those stories from, if they made
them up or if they were based off of evil fae. But there were also evil
humans.
Sighing, I closed my eyes and counted my breaths, anything to keep my
mind off Eryx.

***

I growled slightly as I held up the gown Lira had chosen for me to wear for
the day. It was a blush pink satin slip with sheer fabric that puffed out
around the skirt. It dipped low between the breasts and flowers adorned the
capped sleeves.
“Don’t you have anything,” I paused as my lips curled and I tossed the
gown back on the bed, “simpler?”
Lira’s nose wrinkled as she snatched the dress off of the bed. “If I find
anything simpler, it would be no better than you wearing a sack!”
“I’d prefer that then!” I argued right back.
Gods, Lira made me so snappy!
She stomped over to me, waving the dress in my face. “Just put on the
dress.”
 I scowled at her and lifted up my arms, letting her slip it over my head.
“One of these days I’m just going to find a new handmaid,” I grumbled.
Lira scoffed and rolled her eyes. “Good luck, girl.”
After Lira force dressed me, I hurried down to the empty dining room.
I grumbled the whole way. We got on each other’s nerves perfectly. Just
enough to make me want to throttle her, but not enough to make me follow
through on my threat and find a new handmaid. Beneath her grumpy
exterior, I could sense the same from her.
A setting was placed out for me when I reached the dining room with a
tray of biscuits, a side of scrambled eggs, and a bowl of fruit.
I ate quickly. I knew I needed to meet Cadmus. I overslept this morning,
and Lira made me pay for it in scowls. I rolled my eyes at the thought of
her.
When I was done, I followed the same path Eryx and I had taken to the
gardens. He told me that there was a sparring mat set up outside for when
they wanted to practice in the sun, and that’s where he told me I’d find
Cadmus.
Cadmus and Eryx were sparring, each holding long blades in their hands.
I ignored the flutter in my chest at the surprise of seeing Eryx.
Cadmus dove forward, but Eryx held up his blades in an X-shape.
Cadmus’ blade crashed into his then bounced off. He went at him again
with the second blade. But Eryx was ready; once his blade collided with his,
he raised a boot and planted it on Cadmus’ chest. Cadmus gasped and flew
backward. He tumbled head over heels twice before he fell on his back.
I gasped, covering my mouth and fighting the urge to run to see if he was
alright. Because he was fae, I knew he was alright. But if he had been a
human, he probably would’ve broken a rib.
“Alethea,” Eryx smiled at me. “Just in time to see me win.”
Cadmus snorted as Eryx strode over to him and pulled him to his feet.
“Just this time,” he grumbled.
“You made it too easy for me, friend,” he said to Cadmus.
I watched the two of them go back at it again. They were both lethal, pure
predators lurked beneath their skin. Their blades clashed together loudly
repeatedly. They stabbed and deflected each other's every move. It was
fascinating to watch.
They were both shirtless and covered in a sheen of sweat despite the
weather. They must have been out there for a while.
 I couldn’t stop the skip my heart did every time Cadmus landed a blow to
Eryx. They both moved effortlessly, I’m sure from hundreds of years of
training and practice. My eyes were drawn to Eryx as I watched him duck
one of Cadmus’ blows. He crouched beneath his blades that arched over his
head and spun on his heel, successfully driving the hilt of his blade into
Cadmus’ skull. Cadmus stumbled back again, and Eryx laughed as he
advanced.
“Say you’re done,” Eryx taunted as he pushed Cadmus back.
I could see the anger brimming beneath his gaze as he rose to his full
height and pushed back. He thrusted his blade forward, and Eryx barely
missed getting stabbed.
“Alright, alright,” Eryx chuckled as he raised his hands in defeat, “You
can show Alethea your moves.”
Cadmus turned towards me and waved me over. “Now it’s your turn,” he
said as he sheathed his blades behind his back.
I stepped onto the mat and wiped my sweaty palms on the folds of my
dress.
“First, you need to focus on breathing right,” Cadmus said as he planted
his feet shoulder-width apart across from me.
He showed me a few breathing techniques to help calm my nerves which
I could use in stressful situations.
“Now, if someone comes at you from behind,” Cadmus said as he slipped
an arm around my neck as if he was grabbing me from behind, “Grab your
blade and try twisting your arm and stabbing them. You’re short, so
wherever you stab will be enough to injure them to give you time to run.”
I nodded and copied what he told me with the dagger in my hand.
“Good,” Cadmus confirmed as he released me.
“What else can I do to protect myself?” I asked as I slipped the blade
back into the sheath hidden beneath the folds of my dress.
“There’s not much you can do,” Cadmus answered, and I knew my face
visibly fell. “Fae are infinitely stronger and faster than humans. You will not
be able to fight a fae and walk away; it’s just impossible. That’s why
stabbing one will give you time to get away.”
I nodded as I glanced down at the blade in my hand. It was nearly as long
as my arm with a jagged tip.
“So essentially, I’m dead,” I retorted and snapped my head back up.
“Good to know.”
 I handed Cadmus his dagger back. I was done training for the day. I knew
fae were stronger and faster than me, but there was nothing like kicking
someone when they were down.
“I think I’m done for today,” I responded and Cadmus bowed his head.
“Thank you for the lesson.”
“My Lady,” Cadmus said before heading inside.
“I’ll escort you to wherever you’d like to go,” Eryx said as he held his
arm out for me.
I slipped my arm into his. “I’d like to go back to my room.”Eryx nodded
as we began walking through the garden. It was chillier than normal, and
the overcast sky promised rain.
Thankfully, Eryx was silent as we ascended the stairs at the edge of the
garden and made our way inside. We were both quiet, but it was a
comforting silence. Although I felt a nervous tension in my hands and chest,
I also felt peaceful.
“How is your back?” Eryx asked as we approached my door.
“Healed. Medrina made a salve that healed it overnight,” I responded as I
faced him.
He stared down at me, his eyes scoured my face, taking all of me in. Our
toes were touching, and we were so close I could smell the scent of his
soap, peppermint and pine.
“Thank you for walking me back,” I nodded at him.
“It is my pleasure,” Eryx responded but didn’t turn to leave.
His eyes latched onto mine, rooting me to the spot.
“Alethea,” Eryx whispered as he stepped closer to me.
I swallowed a shallow inhale, each one slower than the last as my heart
did a jig in my chest. I inwardly cursed the butterflies fluttering in my
stomach and chest as his breath brushed my cheeks. “Yes?” I managed to
whisper, wetting my chapped lips.
He took another step closer; his scent invading every one of my senses.
“Eryx, I-” He interrupted me, his lips crashed into mine.
I yelped against his mouth, but my hands immediately gripped onto his
shoulders as his arm encircled my waist.
His lips devoured me; his movements tilting my head back. He stepped
into me until my back hit the wall, a hand slid up my side and cupped my
face. There was a primal urge to the kiss, a hunger that couldn’t be denied.
His fingers threaded through my hair, pulling me closer to him. Our breaths
were heavy with a mix of desire and need.
His touch was gentle but also commanding, possessive as he cupped my
jaw, tilting my head back. His lips moved down the side of my cheek and
down my neck, leaving a burning fire in their wake.
“Wait, wait, wait,” I gasped out and shoved at his chest.
Eryx yanked away quickly, removing his hands. My body instantly
yearned for his touch again, a wicked thing. Our chests heaved from
excursion, and neither of us moved as we held each other's stare. Several
moments passed, and I began to feel the anxious energy build up in my
chest. My hands began to fiddle with the edge of my dress, and I knew that
I needed to speak. I was the one who told him to stop; I at least owed him
an explanation. But I didn’t even have an explanation for myself.
“Alethea,” Eryx whispered as he captured my chin with his fingers, “Tell
me what’s wrong. Tell me what I did.”
His fingers were soft, the tip of this thumb stroked across my cheek.
My heart clenched, but I shook my head, “Nothing,” I sighed. “You
didn’t-” I stopped again.
I refused to give in to my desire for him. It would do neither of us good;
we weren’t made for each other.
“Have a good afternoon.,” is all I could muster as I slipped from his grasp
and into my bedroom.
I shut the door behind me, leaving him gaping at what just transpired
between us.
I didn’t think as I rushed into the washroom. I stopped and caught my
reflection in the mirror. My lips were swollen and my hair a ruffled mess.
What had I done? What had I done?
I fisted my hands and growled to myself as I pulled off my dress and
changed into a simple slip. Shimmying under the covers, I pulled them up
to my chin and stared at the ceiling until night time rolled around.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 10

“W hat’s with the piss poor attitude?” Lira said as she dumped a bucket
of water over my head.
I gasped, startled, as I swallowed gulps of water.
I cast her a glare as she went to do it again. “Probably from being
waterboarded,” I retorted as I snatched the bucket from her. “I’m capable of
washing myself.”
Lira just snatched the bucket right back. “Not when you’re acting like a
sullen child,” she snapped.
I knew there was no point in arguing with her; she didn’t back down, no
matter what. I had intended to sleep the day away, but of course she
dragged me out of bed. Although she did have a warm bath waiting for me,
which made up for waking me partly.
“The King kissed me,” I said as I wrapped an arm around my knees.
“Why is that such a bad thing?” I gasped as she dumped another water
bucket over my head.
“Stop doing that!” I hissed as I grabbed the bucket again.
I tossed it across the bathroom, but Lira didn’t pay any attention to it as it
clattered across the ground. She leaned over me and began lathering
shampoo in my hair.
“He’s a fae,” I finally said.
“And?” she asked.
“I’m a human,” I responded. “You all are immortal. You will live
thousands of years while I’m only granted seventy, and that’s if I remain in
good health.”
“If the King isn’t vexing himself with that, then I feel it’s not your
concern,” Lira responded as she picked up the bucket. “Hold your breath,”
she warned graciously this time before dumping it over my head.
“I need to find a new handmaid,” I grumbled as she began scrubbing my
back and arms down.
She scoffed. “As much as you hate to admit it girl, you like me.”
She was right.
About all of it.
Damn her.
I didn’t answer, which was answer enough. She huffed triumphantly as
she finished cleaning me off. I took the bar of soap from her, and she leaned
over to tug the stopper out of the tub. The water gurgled as it fought its way
down the drain. She handed me a towel.
“I’ve laid out a dress for you.” She wiped her hands on her apron as she
stood. “I have some matters to attend to, so I won’t be back for the rest of
the evening. Is there anything else you’ll be needing?”
“No,” I waved her off as I wrapped the towel around myself. “No, go get
some rest. Thank you.”
She bowed her head softly before leaving. “Enjoy your afternoon.”
I nodded at her as she left. Dressing quickly, I braided my wet hair down
my shoulder. My stomach was growling so loudly that I was sure the guards
in the hall heard it.
I needed to eat.
Walking numbly to the kitchen, I continually glanced over my shoulder. I
couldn’t face him. Not after I just left him standing there.
What had I done? I went and kissed Eryx, my rescuer, a fae king. And
what was I? Nothing. I was a mere human. I didn’t want to see him.
I continued through the kitchen as I prepared myself a small plate for
lunch that consisted of cheeses and fruits. Lira would berate me if she knew
I hadn’t asked her to prepare me something before she left, but I didn’t
constantly need to be waited on. I wasn’t a princess.
Gathering the last of my snack, I turned towards the kitchen door and
kicked it open. I glanced up and down the hall on either side of me, making
sure it was empty and turning as I shut the door behind me.
“Are you avoiding me, Blossom?” Eryx’s voice sounded behind me.
 I let out a yelp as I spun around, and my hasty movements caused me to
drop my plate. All of my hard work for nothing.
My stomach grumbled as I watched the food litter across the floor. A
stray grape rolled across the tile until it hit the tip of his boot, but I refused
to look up at him.
“You scoundrel,” I growled as I dropped to my knees and began picking
up the stray fruits.
“Here, let me take care of that,” Eryx said, and within a moment, the
cheese and fruit disappeared from the floor. I knew if I stood and looked at
him, he’d be holding the plate once again brimming with the delicious
snacks, but I didn’t want to. Shame and embarrassment trickled through me,
heating my cheeks.
“Actually, I’m not rather hungry at the moment,” I said as I rose and
moved past him.
“Alethea,” Eryx said as his hand shot out and grasped my elbow. “Please
don’t walk away.”
I stopped and let out a deep sigh. I turned my head towards him but
refused to meet his gaze. “What is it you need?”
“I want you to look at me,” he said, and with another sigh, I met his gaze.
“I’ve missed those eyes.”
“It’s only been a day,” I reminded him. I had managed to avoid him for
one whole day. How foolish of me to think I could avoid him for longer in
his own castle.
“I know,” he answered and stepped towards me. I took a step back as my
breath labored in my chest. He stepped towards me again, this time forcing
my back to the door. “I still missed you.”
“I’m sorry,” I squeaked and ducked my head so he couldn't see the heat in
my cheeks.
“You have no control over the hold you have over me,” he ran a finger
down my cheek and my breathing stalled entirely. “Will you come to the
ball tonight?”
I shook my head. “That’s no place for me.”
“On the contrary, I can’t think of anywhere else you should be but with
me, by my side.”
My eyes snapped up to him. “And why would you want me there? Won’t
everyone think you’re a weak King for taking pity on a human? Wouldn’t
you want me to remain hidden away?”
 He let out a dark laugh and dropped his hand. “We aren’t as bad as you
think. Not all fae hold a prejudice against humans. Some think they’re
better, but those that are smart realize the only difference between us is our
powers and immortality.”
“And impeccable looks,” I responded and my eyes widened just as my
cheeks heat, again. Damn them.
“I would like to think that you’re referring to me,” he said softly and
reached for my chin as I went to duck my head. “Tell me what you’re
thinking about.”
“Our kiss,” I blurted, and his eyes widened in surprise. “And how it was a
mistake,” I said quickly and cringed.
I didn’t miss the flash of hurt in Eryx’s eyes.
“Not like in the way you think,” I said before Eryx pulled away. “You’re
just immortal, and I’m human. You’re a King, and I’m supposed to be
engaged to another King. I just, I don’t understand this pull between us. I
feel it, like a tether from my chest to yours, but I don’t understand it. I don’t
belong in this world.”
He was quiet for a moment as his eyes scoured my face, but he found
nothing but sincerity. “The choice is yours, Alethea.” He dropped his hand
and took a step back. My heart instinctively fell.“I do not concern myself
with what my subjects would think of you, or the fact that in sixty years
time, you’ll die to old age. All I think about is the way you were pressed
against me and the feel of your lips on mine. The way you tasted, the way
you smell.” His words caused me to shiver. “Again, the choice is yours. We
will be whatever you decide. I’ve made my intentions clear.”
Yes, he had.
He handed the plate to me and turned away, leaving just as quietly as he
appeared.
Running down the hallway back to my room, I couldn’t keep my hands
from shaking. Shoving open my door, I collapsed against it as I slammed it
behind me. My chest felt like it was going to implode on itself. My breath
seemed to quicken more by the second, and I realized that I surely must
have been having a heart attack.
I dropped the plate, the glass shattered this time as the food spilled across
the floor. My hands shook as I dropped to my knees to pick everything up.
“Calm down,” I said to myself as I leaned back against the door.
Tears pricked at the corners of my eyes.
 I closed my eyes and pictured anything that had ever brought me peace.
My sister, my mother, watching my mother garden as she rattled off every
plant name and subspecies, Eryx when we walked through the gardens
together.
“Alethea?” Lira’s voice called from the washroom. My eyes were still
closed when I heard her gasp. “Let me get you some water.”
I nodded, my breath shaked as I pulled my knees to my chest. This would
all be so much easier with my mother here. I wish I could lean on her,
confide in her. I needed her to tell me what to do.
“What is it, girl?” Lira asked, her voice closer.
I felt her hand on my forehead, “I can’t breathe.” I managed to choke out.
“You’re having a panic attack,” Lira said, “Here.”
She pulled me toward her and I leaned into her until my head was resting
on her thighs. She began humming and ran her fingers through my hair. It
was almost exactly what any mother would have done. Suddenly, I could
hear my mother’s hum, I could smell her, I could imagine that my head was
in her lap.
“My daughter used to have them as a girl,” Lira spoke quietly. “I used to
do this with her, and it calmed her almost immediately.”
I nodded. She was right; my breathing already slowed. But I didn’t trust
myself to speak as I wiped beneath my eyes. I could taste the salt on my
tongue. She didn’t stop massaging my hair. Her voice was soft as she
continued singing to me. She could sense my sadness; a mother always
knew.
I didn’t know how long we sat there, but she didn't prod me. She
remained there, stroking my hair until my breathing was under control and
my eyes were heavy.
“Let’s get you into bed,” she said quietly, and I nodded.
She helped me stand and led me over to the bed. She drew the blankets
back, and as I slid beneath them, she tucked me in.
“I’m going to make you some tea,” she whispered and slipped from the
room.
I stared up at the ceiling after she left. I’d never had an attack like that
before. It felt like my heart was going to stop beating or my lungs were
going to explode.
My mind wandered to mine and Eryx’s conversation in the hall. My
stomach dipped as I recalled his eyes and the hurt that flashed through them
when I told him our kiss had been a mistake. Guilt still tugged at my heart,
even now. It wasn’t a mistake, and I knew that. I hadn’t wished that it didn’t
happen.
Everything about him and this world was so foreign to me.
I sat up just as Lira opened the door. She was holding a cup of tea in her
hand, as promised.
“Can you help get me ready for the ball?” I asked as she shut the door
behind her.
She stilled and slowly turned her head towards me. A smile pulled at her
weathered face, “Of course, My Lady. We have a few dress options in your
wardrobe you can choose from.”
Within no time, Lira had me bathed and dressed in an elegant light dress.
It wasn’t heavy like some of the dresses that she showed me. Some had
trains, the others were so massive that no one could get within a foot of me.
Lira joked that Eryx would have torn it off of me to get to me, and I quickly
vetoed that dress.
She finished up with my hair then said, “Here girl.” I turned towards her
to find a red velvet box in her hands. “The King sent this for you.”
I gasped and took the box from her. Placing it on the vanity, I pulled open
the lid and gasped again. My hand slapped over my mouth ill-mannered as I
took in the glittering jewels. Nestled inside the satin was a pair of glittering
earrings. They shimmered beneath the faint candlelight. They looked like a
waterfall and like they would be entirely too heavy to wear.
I knew he sent them for me to wear tonight.
“Here, I’ll put them on for you,” Lira offered as she took the box.
I straightened my neck as she pushed my hair aside and fastened them.
I stood and turned to look at myself in the reflection. I didn’t look as
unearthly beautiful as the high fae did, but I’d like to think that I looked
pretty, like royalty as I took in my appearance. The dress I wore was tight
around the bust with simple straps over my shoulders. There was a sash
around my waist, and the dress flowed out to drape around my ankle
elegantly. It was simple, but beautiful.
My hair was braided down the back and over my shoulder. Lira also
added small daisies and blooms throughout the braid.
“Thank you, Lira.” I smiled at her, and she simply waved at me, causing
me to smile more. “Are you attending the ball?”
 She scoffed, “Me? Absolutely not. Most of the fae attending are all high
fae. I wouldn’t disgrace them with my presence.” My heart fell a little. I
would’ve liked to know someone.
“Well, have a good evening then,” I smiled at her and slipped on my
sandals.
“Don’t get tangled up with the princess,” Lira warned as she hunched
over and tied the sandals around my ankles. “She will only load you in a
whirl of trouble.”
I frowned. “Why is it that you dislike her so strongly?”
Lira finished tying the sandals and rose to meet my gaze. “I’m not
allowed to share my opinions on the princess. The walls have ears.”
I felt my brows pull together, but I didn't say anything as I watched her
pick up my discarded dress and hobble into the washroom.
I could hear music as I made my way through the halls, the sounds of the
violin and cellos lured me to the ballroom.
Stepping through the large double doors, I marveled at the amount of
people - or fae - filling the ballroom. I had never been in there, and I nearly
gasped as I took in the beauty of it, the elegance. There were six large
chandeliers made of fae light that casted a dim across the space. Tables
lined the walls, overflowing with fruits, meats, loaves of bread, and
cheeses. Other tables were full of glasses and bottles of different alcohols.
I knew that’s where I’d find Freya later on.
My eyes scanned the crowd before I finally spotted Eryx, but it was clear
that he spotted me first. His eyes were already on me, and he smiled when
he saw that I was wearing his earrings. He moved through the crowd
towards me, and they all parted, allowing him through. Not a single fae was
brushing against him, like they could sense his power as he approached. A
few threw glances in his direction, but he didn’t pay attention; his gaze was
solely focused on me.
“You look ravishing,” Eryx said as he smiled down at me. He plucked a
glass off of a passing servant's tray and handed it to me.
“Thank you,” I responded as I took the flute from him. “As do you.” I
couldn’t help but smile at him.
He really did look ravishing. He stood tall in his black button-up and
black trousers. He donned a black jacket with gold shimmering along the
edges, gold lapels, and a matching gold belt. A large golden crown sat
perched atop his head, his black hair curled around the edges.
 So much was unspoken between us. I wanted to apologize for earlier. I
knew he said wherever we went from there was my choice. I knew what my
choice was, but I just couldn’t put into words what I was feeling. He raised
an eyebrow at me, noticing that I clearly had something to say, but we were
interrupted by an unfamiliar man before I could muster the courage to
speak.
“King Eryx, it’s been too long.” The man boomed as he clapped his hand
on his shoulder.
“King Vestor,” Eryx greeted, his eyes remained on me. “Vestor, this is
Alethea.” he motioned toward me.
The man's eyes slid over to me and widened momentarily. “Alethea,” his
gaze jumped back to Eryx then back to me again. “My lady, it’s very nice to
meet you. It’s been a long time since I’ve been in the presence of a human,
especially one as beautiful as yourself.”
He bowed with an arm across his waist, and I laughed lightly. “You’re
very kind sir; it’s a pleasure.” I curtsied to him and smiled.
“Vestor is known to be a huge flirt.” Eryx laughed as he dropped an arm
across his shoulders. “He is the King of the northern regions,” Eryx
explained.
“A lot of snow, as you might guess,” King Vestor winked. “I see we have
much to discuss,” he said, turning back to Eryx, his voice took on a more
serious tone.
“Indeed,” Eryx responded, and I took that as my opportunity to slip back
into the crowd, disappearing.
I didn’t belong there by his side. I knew what I was feeling, but part of
me felt it was wrong. We came from two different worlds. His, a world of
balls, gowns, and parties, and mine of a cottage so small we didn’t have a
bedroom. He was an all-powerful fae with powers I couldn’t begin to
fathom, and I was a lowly human. It was evident in the way people’s gazes
lingered upon us when we were together. They wouldn’t accept us together,
and part of me felt like that wasn’t fair to Eryx. Of course, he also had the
choice, but I didn’t want to put him in that position.
People with pointed ears all talked, holding glasses and small plates of
food in their hands. Outside on the balcony, there were several violin
players, and people were already dancing. They moved gracefully, almost
as if their feet never touched the floor.
 Fae were enchanting to watch. To the human eye, they looked just like
me but with pointed ears and godly beauty. But they were wolves in sheep's
clothing. They would pounce and use their deadly skill whenever necessary.
I wandered past the balcony and to the gardens. It was where I felt more
at peace. The night was cold, but there must have been some fae power at
work because I still felt warm. Flowers drifted back and forth in the slight
breeze.
Passing a small fountain with water spewing out of the top and cascading
down the three tiers, I paused admiring its elegance. Leaning over the edge,
I noticed large fish swimmig about in the water. I dipped my hand into the
water, and they scattered, causing me to laugh. It was fascinating to see the
amount of detail and care that went into Eryx’s castle.
I let out a sigh and glanced up at the night sky as I sat down on the small
bench between the trees. The light breeze brushed through the tree
branches, causing them to sway slightly above me. The sound was relaxing,
as was the sound of the running creek. I watched as a fish broke the surface
of the water, jumping in an arch before disappearing beneath the crystal
water again.
“Is this the famous human?” a deep voice teased behind me.
I spared a glance over my shoulder as two guards approached me. Each
of them had a grin plastered on their faces as they neared me. “You’re the
King’s little pet,” the second guard said, earning a snicker from the first
guard.
I recognized them. They were the guards who had been at the gate when
we got back from the human lands.
“I’m not the King’s pet,” I said as I turned away from them.
Uneasiness grew in my stomach as I contemplated on remaining where I
was or heading back towards the ball. The amount of people there was just
overwhelming.
“You don’t get to turn away when I’m talking to you, human,” one of
them said as they both moved in front of me.
“I can smell you from the front of the gardens,” the other sneered in
disgust.
I opened my mouth to respond but was cut off as a hand struck my face.
A gasp flew from my mouth, and my glass clattered onto the bench before
hitting the ground. I raised my head slowly as I placed my hand on my
cheek. The skin stung from the slap.
 The first guard with the scar across his eye threw his head back as he let
out a roaring laugh. “Careful, humans are frail.”
The guard who spoke reached for my arm, dragging me to my feet.
“Please, whatever I’ve done to upset you, I didn’t mean to,” I pleaded as he
gripped both of my arms and shook me slightly.
“Your existence has upset me.” He growled as he leveled his face with
mine.
I frowned as the scent of liquor assaulted me. They were drunk. “Please,
I’d just like to go back to the ball,” I pleaded as I tried pulling away from
his rough grasp.
The other guard laughed. “Aww, is the King’s pet feeling
uncomfortable?”
“I’m not the King’s pet!” I snapped as I tried yanking myself out of the
fae’s grasp. He released me, and I fumbled back into the grass.
They both roared with laughter as I wiped at my hands. Pushing myself
up, I noticed the sling of silver as one of them brandished a knife. “Let us
see if those insides are as disgustingly human looking as the outside.”
Panic seized me as I scurried backward. “Just let me go back to the ball,”
I begged as I pushed myself to my feet.
Before I rose, one of the men’s booted feet smashed into my face, sending
me sprawling onto the ground. My fingers fumbled to my lip, and I hissed.
Blood marred my fingertips as I withdrew them. I could feel blood dripping
from my broken lip. My hands shook as I pushed myself up. Pain throbbed
in my face and head from the blow.
“Please,” I whispered as I reached under the folds of my dress and
gripped the hilt of the blade Eryx had said to keep with me.
“Please,” they both mimicked, laughing.
I tightened my grip on the knife and rose with their attention away from
me. They were both too focused on each other as they laughed and fell into
one another.
“Hold up, human,” one of them said, realizing I had stood.
He took the knife from the other and began moving towards me. “I want
to carve out your heart.” He growled as he leaned into me and positioned
the knife beneath my jaw.
I tried to not let fear overtake me as I shook. The tip of the blade bit into
my skin, making me wince. Collecting all the courage I possessed, I pulled
the knife from beneath my dress and drove it into the fae’s chest. Not
waiting another moment, I pushed him back and took off running.
I could hear the other fae shouting at me, but I didn’t turn around. I didn’t
turn to see if he had gained on me or not.
Oh Gods, I had stabbed him. I had stabbed a fae, a person, whatever he
was, but I had hurt someone. I could possibly have killed him. Guilt
plagued me as I stumbled forward. Tears clogged my eyes and spilled over
my cheeks as I tried to put as much distance between the fae and me. I
could hardly breathe past the terror clogging my throat.
“Alethea?” Eryx’s concerned voice broke through my panicked haze as I
rounded the corner and nearly plowed into him. “Gods, Alethea what
happened?”
I cried out as I stumbled towards Eryx. His arms reached out to catch me
and he lowered us to the ground.
My hands shook fiercely, and I could barely see past the tears in my eyes.
“Blossom, what happened? Who did this to you?” he demanded as he
grasped my face in his hands.
I tried to push away from him. I didn’t want to get blood on his outfit.
“No, no, I’ll stain your clothes.”
“Fuck, then stain them, Alethea. Tell me who did this to you,” he
demanded as he gripped me more firmly and pulled me closer.
“He, he attacked me.” I stuttered as I shook my head. “They were
laughing at me, and one of them came at me with a knife. I tried to scream,
but he hit me.” My fingers flew deftly up to my busted lip. “He hit me, and
when the other got too close, I stabbed him. I left the dagger you gifted me
back there.” The words tumbled out of me as Eryx wiped the tears beneath
my eyes with the pads of his thumbs.
“Who were they, Alethea?” he growled, his voice menacing. “You have
one minute to tell me, or I will slaughter everyone here in retribution for
what was done to you.”
His voice promised vengeance to whoever had wished to harm me.
“Guards,” I responded as I hiccuped. “Some drunk guards.” The tears
subsided slightly as I recalled their faces.
“They were the ones standing at the gates,” I said as I did my best to
picture their faces. “One has long red hair, and the other has cropped brown
hair with a scar down his left eye.”
 “Good, good,” he said as his eyes examined my face. “Is all this blood
yours? Where else are you hurt?”
“No,” I shook my head and looked down at my stained dress, “No, the
only blood of mine is on my face. The rest is the guards’,” my voice
faltered as the tears emerged again.
Guilt crashed through me as I recalled the sound of the guard's flesh
giving way as I stabbed him. I could hear the grunt as he fell to his knees
with his hands coated in his own blood. I knew I shouldn’t feel guilty; they
were going to hurt me. But I did.
“I didn’t want to stab him. I kept asking him to stop.” The words tumbled
out of me again. “I didn’t want to hurt him!” I cried.
“Shhh, it’s alright Alethea,” he said as he pulled me into his arms, and I
dropped my head to his shoulder. “I know you were just defending yourself.
Those guards will be dealt with.”
“What’s going to happen to them?” I asked as I wiped my face with the
back of my stained hands.
“They will be executed.” I stilled at the harsh words, but what had I been
expecting? They had tried to hurt me.
“I want to go back to my room,” I responded as I jerked away from his
embrace.
He nodded as he gripped my stained hands again and pulled me gently to
my feet. “I’ll escort you myself,” he said, not releasing one of my hands as
he turned back towards the doors.
Cadmus was in the middle of a conversation but turned as Eryx waved
him down. He was over to us in less than a moment. “What’s wrong?
Alethea? What happened?” Concern laced his tone as his brows furrowed
and his jaw tightened.
“Some guards attacked her,” Eryx explained. He gave Cadmus their
descriptions, all the while keeping my body blocked from the view of
anyone still inside. His thumb stroked the back of my hand, soothing me,
but it also made me feel lost.
“I’m going to escort her to her room. Find the guards, and bring them to
the throne room. I want to deal with them myself.” His voice interrupted my
thoughts before he turned back towards me.
Cadmus disappeared back inside, and I wiped at my cheeks with the
sleeves of my dress. “I’m alright now. I was just frightened. I can make it to
my room on my own,” I responded, but I wasn’t able to keep the quiver
from my voice.
“No,” he said firmly. “No, I’ll escort you back, and I’ll send Freya up to
your room.”
“Thank you,” I whispered as I lowered my face, and my cheeks heated.
All of this for some simple human he had rescued from the human lands.
“It’s no problem at all Alethea,” he said as he tilted my face back up
towards him. “No one in this kingdom is allowed to lay a finger on you
without facing the consequences.”
I couldn’t help but nod at the fierceness of his words.
“Can I go with you?” I asked as he started to turn away.
He froze, then so, so slowly he turned back towards me. “Can I go with
you?” I repeated again.
“Alethea,” he breathed as he stepped closer to me. “I don’t want you to
be there to witness their deaths.”
“I want to be,” I said as I squeezed his hand. “Please,” I whispered.
His eyes scanned my face, his finger still stroked the back of my hand
before he finally relented.
He let out a sigh, his shoulders dropped. “Alright.” He turned back
towards the doors once and glanced over my shoulder. “Let’s go this way.”

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 11

I watched as the two guards were hauled into the throne room. Their hands
were bound behind their backs. The one I had stabbed seemed to be
healed since the only evidence he had been stabbed was the bloody hole in
his shirt.
“You stand accused of trying to assault my human guest.” Eryx spoke,
and his voice was so low I could feel the tremble of it in the pit of my
stomach.
The walls around us quaked in response to his anger, his power, as he
prowled towards them. His hands were fisted at his sides as he stopped
before them.
“How do you plead?” Cadmus asked from behind the one with red hair.
“We apologize, Your Majesty. We meant her no harm! We overindulged
ourselves - it won’t happen again!” the other argued.
The redhead, the one I stabbed, didn’t say a word as his eyes spotted me.
There was so much loathing in his gaze that it locked my joints. His brows
drew together as he glared back at me. If he hadn’t been restrained, I knew
he would have killed me.
“I would’ve killed her if she hadn’t stabbed me.” He growled, his eyes
never leaving mine as he confirmed my unspoken thought.
Eryx reacted faster than my eyes could track. First, he was standing in
front of the other guard, and the next he was standing above the one I
stabbed, holding his severed head in his grasp. I gasped and faltered back a
step as I took in the dull eyes and the blood pooling at his feet. Eryx turned
back towards me, and those cider eyes were churning.
The head slipped from his hand and tumbled to the floor, bouncing off his
boot. His eyes never left mine as he strode for me.
“Execute him,” Eryx growled.
My gaze dropped to his blood-coated fingers. I didn’t realize the extent of
his strength, of the power that lurked beneath his skin. He had torn his head
off with his bare hands. He ripped his head off for threatening me.
I glanced behind him at the remaining guard as Cadmus watched Eryx
retreat.
“Look at me, Alethea,” Eryx spoke, but my eyes were glued on the
remaining guard on his knees.
Cadmus moved behind him, ignoring his cries as he pleaded for his life.
“I’m truly sorry, Your Majesty. I meant her no harm.” the guard with the
scar spoke. “I did not know! I swear!”
“Alethea, look at me,” Eryx said more firmly as he reached for my chin
and turned my face towards his. His eyes were warm as they met mine.
“Eyes on me, Blossom,” he whispered.
I opened my mouth to object but froze as our eyes latched. There was
something in his eyes, something about the way he was looking at me that
paused everything around me.
I heard the slice of a sword and the thud of the guard's dead body, but I
paid it no attention as I held his gaze. His breath was warm on my cheeks as
he exhaled. His eyes held such yearning, such desire. His thumb stroked
across my chin, his finger running over my jawbone as he gazed down at
me. I wanted him to kiss me. I wanted him to kiss me so badly that my
chest ached, and my throat burned.
“Alethea,” he murmured as his eyes narrowed.
“Hmm?” I managed to get out, not daring to breathe for fear of breaking
this moment.
His eyes searched mine, reflecting the desire I felt. His head inclined
towards mine, and I paused as our noses brushed. I wasn’t breathing; I was
sure of it. The tips of his fingers brushed across my cheek as he tucked
fallen strands of hair behind my ear.
“No one will ever harm you,” he whispered, but the threat was no less
menacing.
 Goosebumps broke out across my skin as the tips of his fingers skated
down until he cupped the back of my neck.
We both halted as Cadmus cleared his throat. “Eryx,” he called.
“What is it?” Eryx sighed as he closed his eyes, annoyance lacing his
tone.
“King Lumor has requested an audience with you,” Cadmus answered.
Eryx growled in the back of his throat, and I felt the tremor beneath my
feet.
“It’s okay,” I whispered and placed a hand on his cheek. “I can walk
myself back to my room.”
“No,” he grinded out, shaking his head. “I’ll walk you back.”
I let my hand fall as he took it and turned to Cadmus. “Tell him that he’ll
have to wait.”
Cadmus bowed his head and turned on his heel. The guards followed
behind him as they all exited the throne room. The doors thudded shut
behind them.
Eryx placed a hand on the small of my back, drawing my attention back
to him. Silently, we left the throne room through another set of doors and
headed down the halls that led to my bedroom.
The silence between us spanned out, our footsteps echoed off the walls.
That night had not gone like I thought it would. I had hoped we would have
been able to at least dance together.
“I'm feeling better,” I decided as I pulled my hand from his. “I’d actually
like to go back to the dance.”
I knew he had to go back; he couldn’t leave yet. I knew he was torn
between staying with me and abandoning the ball he was hosting. It was
unfair of me to put him in that position.
“I would just like to go get changed,” I said as I straightened my
shoulders. “I’ll be alright. I’ll meet you back down at the ball.”
His eyes were weary as he studied me before nodding. “I’ll meet you
down at the ball,” he repeated before bowing his head.
I offered him a small smile and turned to head towards my room.
Hurrying down the halls, I changed into a simpler gown I found in my
closet. It was a simple white satin piece with long sleeves. My hair had
been pulled from its braids by the guards when they went after me, and the
flowers had all fallen out. I took my hair out and let the curls tumble down
my back. Deciding to go barefoot, I headed back down the halls. The sound
of music drifted from the ballroom, and the aroma of food reminded me that
I had yet to eat.
“Alethea!” Freya’s voice called a moment before her arm looped through
mine. “Alethea, where have you been?” she demanded as we made our way
through the doors and into the bustling dance hall.
“I was with Eryx,” I responded, barely paying her heed as I moved
through the crowd towards the tables of food. “I’m starving,” I told her as I
pulled my arm free from hers.
I felt her at my back as I made my way over to the tables overflowing
with precious foods. Desserts, fruits, decadent chocolates - name it, and it
was there. I picked at a bundle of grapes before moving down the table to
where drinks rested. I found a rose-colored bottle and lifted it, examining it.
“No,” Freya warned, ripping the bottle from my hand. “No, that’s not for
humans. It’s too strong.”
My curiosity spiked as I picked up another bottle. “What is it?”
“Faery wine, but it’s not for humans,” Freya warned again. “Promise me
you won’t drink this.”
“Just drink it with me,” I pleaded as she tried taking the other bottle from
me. “Please, I just want to have some semblance of fun,” I whined.
Freya glanced at the bottle and then back at the crowd, her eyes wide. I
knew she was searching for Eryx to see if he was watching us. But he didn’t
know I’d come back yet.
“I’ll tell him I pressured you,” I said as I gripped her arm even tighter.
“I’ll tell him I snuck it behind your back, and you didn’t know until I had
already had some,” I said, anything to get her to hand over the bottle.
She eyed me, her eyes partially wide before she finally relented. “Fine,”
she sighed as she handed me the bottle and then reached for another. “But if
you get one, then I’m going to need one.”
I smiled with giddiness as I took the bottle and threw it back, chugging it.
The bubbles slid down my throat and as I pulled it away from my mouth I
felt my body sway.
Wow, that hit faster than I thought.“It’s because it’s stronger than human
wine,” Freya said as she took a large swig, “It’ll take longer to affect me but
it’ll affect you almost immediately.”
About half a bottle later, Freya covered her mouth but that did nothing to
hide her laughter as it bubbled out of her, “We should head outside.” she
said as she looped her arm through mine and we slipped past people,
“Before Eryx sees us.”
I laughed loudly as my shoulder bumped into a woman I didn’t recognize.
She frowned at me before turning back towards her conversation. Freya and
I made eye contact and laughter busted out of us as we stumbled outside.
The cool air hit my overheated skin and I released a sigh.
The sound of music being played drew us towards the grass. The
moonlight beat down on the lake below, casting a beautiful glow across the
field. Freya disappeared as the music wrapped around me. The tendrils
caused happiness to bloom in my chest as I began to dance. I raised my
arms over my head, my body began to sway as I spun.
I couldn’t contain my joy as my feet flew over the grass. The moon cast a
glow on the dancing crowd around me. I looked like an imbecile but this
had been the most free I had felt. I didn’t feel the sadness of the loss of my
mother, the worry of my sister and father and their safety, all I felt was bliss
as I spun again. My toes curled into the silkiness of the grass beneath my
feet. The sun had long ago set and the moon illuminated the space around
me. The crowd had long gone, to where I didn’t know. Maybe they had all
gone home, but I couldn’t see why they would go home when the drinks
made me feel this good.
Maybe it was because I was a human. But instead of the normal
embarrassment I felt of being a human, I found myself not caring.
There was a deep chuckle as I spun again and again. My feet slipped out
from beneath me but before I could hit the ground, I stumbled into a hard
chest.
“Whoa there, Blossom.” a deep familiar voice said as an arm swept
around my waist, steadying me. “I see Freya was not successful at keeping
you from the wine.”
“I told her I’d tell you I pressured her,” I said and covered my mouth. The
laughter bubbled out of me involuntarily, I wasn’t supposed to tell him that.
Eryx simply laughed. “That I can believe.”
I smiled as I turned my face towards Eryx’s. My chest tightened at the
sight of him and my skin burned from the contact of his bare skin against
mine. “I was wondering when you would come to dance with me.” I
laughed as I grasped his hands and danced around him.
“I didn’t realize you had been waiting,” a smile grew across his face as he
spun me around and pulled me back to his chest, “My apologies, I won’t
keep you waiting next time.”
Both of my hands rested on his chest, the moonlight illuminated his
features. My eyes followed the sharp curve of his jaw, his deep orange eyes
glimmered and the skin around his eyes crinkled slightly as he smiled down
at me.
A smile that I’d only seen when he spoke to me.
I didn’t realize my hands had moved until my thumb swept across the soft
cushion of his bottom lip and he inhaled sharply.
“I-I’m sorry, I don’t know what-” I yanked my hand away and tried to
jerk away from him.
His arm tightened around my waist and his hand snaked out and gripped
my wrist, “Don’t apologize.”
His voice was gruff like it had dropped as his eyes examined my face.
The smile was gone and in its place was hunger. I felt that same hunger in
his gaze in my chest as it tightened.
My heart thumped in anticipation as he lowered his head closer to mine.
Our noses touched just barely and I breathed in a breath that I could only
imagine tasted like him as we shared the same air. The air tightened around
us, threatening to suffocate us. My hand trembled slightly as I placed it on
his cheek, the smooth skin burned into mine as our eyes locked.
I sucked in another breath as I pulled closer to him. This time our lips
brushed as I raised onto my toes. I realized he was waiting for me, waiting
for me to decide what it was that I wanted. “Alethea.” he breathed my name
just as I closed the distance between our mouths.
His hands moved to rest on my hips and he tilted his head towards mine.
He let out a deep groan in the back of his throat as our mouths moved
together. One of his hands slowly slid up my spine, causing me to shiver
and he placed his hand on my cheek. My insides felt like they were on fire,
everything had led up to this moment. I felt a shift in my chest as I rested
against him. I’d never felt such peace, like I belonged there, in that exact
moment My skin felt like it was overheating as it tingled.
I wanted to protest when he pulled away and dropped his forehead
against mine. His shoulders heaved and his dark lashes swept up, meeting
my gaze. “You are so beautiful,” he whispered as his hand brushed against
my cheek and tucked my hair behind my ear. “Come with me, I have
somewhere to show you,” He said and grasped my hand.
 I laughed as he turned and began pulling me away from the crowd, away
from his ball, “Wait, can you leave yet?”
He shook his head as he glanced behind me, “No, but they’ll get over it.”
He moved quickly as we ascended the stairs from the large balcony and
moved through the gardens, “Wait, slow down.” I said as I tried to keep up
with him.
Laughing, he spun around and without warning, hauled me over his
shoulder. I squealed and planted my hands on his back to steady myself as
he ran, “Where are we going?” I asked again.
This was the side of him I loved. The playful side of him was one I didn’t
get to see often, especially when others were around. I understood why, he
was a King and couldn’t look weak to others. I could only imagine how
weak he would seem to others if he showed them this side of himself,
especially when it was caused by a human.
He placed me on my feet and I took a step back from him and turned. I
covered my mouth to stifle the gasp that escaped as I took in the scenery
before me.
There was a small lake before us surrounded by trees. On the far side of
the lake was a waterfall that overflowed into the lake. The water glistened
beneath the moon and stars but what made it look magical were the colorful
lights floating above the water.
“What are those?” I gasped as I took a step towards the water.
“Faeries,” Eryx answered from behind me, “I love how vibrant they look
at night. During the day you can hardly see their glow but at night they’re
beautiful.”
He was right. The blues, greens, purples, and all the others would blink
out for a moment and then come back to life. They were beautiful.
“I like to come here at night,” he said behind me and I stiffened as his
chest brushed my shoulder. Slowly, as if testing me, his arm slid around my
waist. He pulled me to him and dropped his chin atop my head.
And we just watched. We watched as the faeries twinkled in and out. We
watched as the stars beamed in the dark sky. I imagined one of them must
have been my mother. I wanted to think she was looking down on me, still
wishing the best for me as she had.
We watched as the rest of the ball finally dispersed. The High Fae invited
made their treks back home and Eryx just held me. He didn’t worry about
his absence, he just held me. He held me until my limbs felt like they were
going to give out beneath me, and then he carried me to my room.
My eyes drifted closed as I laid my head on his shoulder. He moved
seamlessly as if I weighed nothing.
“Goodnight, Alethea,” He whispered and placed a kiss on my temple as
he covered me with the blanket.
I muttered, “Thank you.” And then heard the door click shut behind him.

***

I was just finishing dressing when a knock sounded on the door. Gasping, I
shimmied the dress down my hips and ran towards the door. I felt giddy,
almost like I was a young girl again as I swung it open.
Eryx stood on the other side with a smile on his face as he turned towards
me. “Good morning, Alethea.”
I smiled back up at him and stepped forward to embrace him. But I halted
as I felt the strings of my dress hanging behind me.
“Hold on,” I held up a finger and stepped back into my room and closed
the door. “Lira!” I hissed quietly. “My dress is undone.”
Lira laughed at me but hobbled over and quickly did up the strings.
Throwing the door back open, I gave him a bright smile. “Good
morning.”
“Good morning, Your Majesty.” Lira bowed slightly as she moved past
me. “My lady,” she inclined her head to me before she turned down the hall.
We both watched Lira until she hobbled around a corner before our heads
slowly turned back toward each other. I felt heat creeping up my cheeks and
instinctively ducked my head
“Would you like to have lunch with me in my quarters?” he asked as his
fingers caught my chin.
His chest brushed mine as he stepped towards me and tilted my head
back.
“I’d love to.” I smiled as he slowly lowered his head to mine.
His lips briefly touched mine once, then twice before he kissed me. It was
a greeting and over far quicker than I would have liked. Sliding my eyes
open, I peered up at him as he stepped back and extended his arm to me.
 He didn’t say anything as we walked through the halls. He led me
towards his wing. We passed his bedroom door and migrated into a sitting
room. It was a small square room with paintings adorning the walls, there
was a simple round table in the center brimming with delicious foods. A set
of double doors were propped open, revealing a balcony with seats for
lounging.
“Here,” Eryx said as he pulled my chair out for me.
“What does this mean?” I finally asked tentatively as he pushed my chair
in and walked around to his seat.
He took the folded napkin and draped it across his lap as he sat.
“I don’t want to rush you into anything that makes you uncomfortable,”
Eryx said as he grasped my hand across the table.
I glanced at our hands as he intertwined our fingers. His hands were
much darker than mine and the callouses scratched my skin as his hand
closed around mine.
“I want you,” I responded, my voice was light as I glanced back up at
him.
A smile played across his face and I saw the love shining in his eyes.
Love even though we hadn’t known each other that long. I could feel it in
the air between us. The mighty fae King, in love with a human.
I couldn’t stop the rush of tears I felt at the realization.
“Blossom,” He gasped as I released his hand to cover my eyes. “Blossom,
what is it? Did I do something to upset you?”
I heard him rise from his seat and then I felt his hands tenderly pulling
my hands away from my face. “You didn’t do anything,” I laughed as I
wiped the tears from my cheeks.
“Tell me what made you cry so I can destroy it,” He said, the smile on his
face contradicting the fire burning in his eyes.
“I feel inferior to you,” I whispered as he placed his hands on my hips
and turned me in my seat towards him. “I don’t feel like I’m enough for
you. I just-”His hands cupped my cheeks as he cut me off. “You are more
than enough for me. You are more than I could have ever asked the Gods
for, Alethea. Please don’t ever doubt how much you mean to me.”
I offered a wobbly smile. “That’s sweet of you,” I said as I took him in.
He was kneeling on one knee beside me, something I was sure he’d do to
no one else. I leaned towards him and placed a hand on his cheek. The
stubble along his cheek tickled my palm. My lips spread into a smile and I
closed my eyes as he leaned towards me. He placed a featherlight kiss on
my forehead.
Letting instinct guide me, I slid onto his knee and slipped an arm around
his neck. His eyes never left mine as I leaned in to him. I felt his breath halt
as my chest brushed his. His fingers slid down, resting on my hip. The other
hand cupped my cheek.
“You are my equal in every way, my powers are yours to wield,” He
whispered as he leaned in, his lips brushing my cheek before he pulled me
into him.
I wrapped my other arm around his neck, sealing all space between us. I
could feel the reality of his words as his arms tightened around me and I
knew then that he was mine.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 12

T heanyone,
next weeks with Eryx felt like a dream. I’d never been courted by
much less a fae King. He doted on me, more than I liked and
left me little gifts everywhere I went.
Freya loved that we ‘finally gave into one another’ - her words, not mine.
Smiling to myself, I couldn’t keep the pip out of my step as I made my
way to Eryx’s office. He told me he would be spending the majority of the
day there, there was something he was trying to decipher.
I knocked as I approached his door.
“Come in,” His deep voice answered.
I smiled again as I opened the door. Eryx was hunched over his desk with
a stack of papers in his hands.
“What is it?” I asked as I plopped onto the desk beside his chair.
He let out a sigh and scrubbed his hand down his face. “Just a map we’ve
been searching for.”
He turned his attention to me as he leaned back in his leather chair. He
crossed his ankles as he took me in. “You look ravishing,” he grinned at me,
his eyes crinkling.
I scoffed as I crossed my arms over my chest. “What is it?” I asked again.
He chuckled as he looked back at the stack of papers he was rifling
through. “It’s a riddle I can’t seem to solve.”
“Let me see it,” I responded.
“No, you don’t need to bother yourself,” he waved me off as he sat
forward again.
 “Please, let me help,” I said again.
He paused and glanced up at me. I could see the reluctance as he waged
with himself.
“What harm can it do?” I asked.
After a long pause, he looosed a deep breath and then grasped the
rumpled piece of parchment.
I smiled triumphantly as I took it from him. The parchment was so brittle
that it felt like it would fall apart in my hands.
I am a prize that lies within a hidden land,
To retrieve me, you must use only your hand.
Magic may guard me, but I can't be taken by force,
My true location hidden, waiting for the right eyes,
Only then can I reveal my location, an unwilling compromise.
I frowned down at the text. “It has to be someone who doesn’t have
magic. It has to be a human,” I said and handed back the parchment.
His eyes widened in disbelief as he snatched it back. I watched as his
eyes scoured the page, reading the words over and over again.
“You’re right,” He whispered, realization dawning over his features.
“You’re right.”
He jumped from his seat and strode towards the door.
Throwing it open, the two guards assigned to watch me turned their
attention towards him. “Send word for Cadmus to make his way to my
office immediately,” he commanded.
The guards bowed and turned quickly, disappearing from view.
I slid off of his desk and into the seat across from him. Cadmus entered
within minutes.
“You called?” he asked as he shut the door behind him.
“She figured it out,” Eryx said as he sat back down at his desk as Cadmus
examined the parchment. “She figured it out. It’s a human.”
“Where are we going to get a human to do this?” Cadmus said as he
glanced up at him.
“I could do it,” I said.
“No,” Eryx immediately snapped. “Absolutely not.”
“But I’m human,” I retorted. “And I don’t see many humans just
lounging around for you to choose from. Let me do it.”
“No,” Eryx responded again, not meeting my gaze.
“Then who else? I’m the only one who can!” I argued.
 Eryx didn’t answer, his eyes trained on anything else but me. I could see
the anger lurking beneath the surface. Whether the anger was directed
towards the possibility of me being in danger or me fighting back, I wasn’t
sure. But nonetheless, anger churned in his gaze as his eyes scanned the
room and landed on Cadmus as he spoke.
“She’s right,” Cadmus said quietly from the corner. “She’s the only one
of us who can retrieve the map.”
Eryx’s jaw was wound so tight I could hear his teeth grinding. I could see
every muscle in his body clenched. His hands were fisted in front of him
and his eyes were trained on the wall behind me.
“I said no,” he finally growled.
“But Eryx listen-,” I started.
“I said no!” he turned his attention back towards me and snapped. His
eyes were wild, feral almost - as if the thought of me being in danger would
send him over the edge.
My hand's fisted and I jumped from my seat and stormed towards the
door. Fine, if he didn’t want to be reasonable then I didn’t need to be either.
I stomped down the halls, throwing glares at every guard who still sneered
down at me. I was so done with all of this. I threw open my bedroom door
and slammed it as hard as I could behind me.
I felt childish but part of me didn’t care. That’s how he must see me - the
poor, breakable human child. He chose for me like it wasn’t my decision
and mine alone.
Lira wobbled out from the washroom with a towel between her frail
hands.
“My lady,” Lira said, her eyes widening as she took in my demeanor. “Is
everything all right?”
“No,” I snapped, “Eryx is being an irrational fool and an ass.”
I didn’t miss the small grin that pulled at Lira’s lips as she bowed her
head. “Is there something I can do for you?”
I shook my head and plopped down in my armchair, “No, I’m fine, thank
you. Unless you can talk some sense into the arrogant asshole.”
Lira chuckled so softly I’m not sure if I heard it right.
Thankfully, she left me to my sulking.
I paced back and forth in front of the door, wearing a hole in the floor. I
was torn between going to find him and apologize for arguing and standing
my ground.
 Thankfully, I didn’t have to wait long as a soft knock sounded on my
door.
I could feel it was him before I even opened the door.
“You can come,” Eryx said as a greeting as the door swung open, “But
you have to do everything we tell you. If we signal for you to get out of
there then you will do as told, understand?” His tone was clipped but I
knew he was trying to be understanding while being visibly frustrated.
“Thank you,” I nodded my head and stood there as the war waged
internally.
I could see he wanted to say no again, that he wasn’t fully on board with
his decision. I knew it was coming from a place of wanting to protect me
but my life seemed to be in peril no matter what I did so I may as well try to
be useful to those around me.
“It’s late,” Eryx finally said. “I’ll leave you for the night but I’ll see you
for breakfast in the morning?”
“Of course,” I responded immediately.
I let my head fall back as he stepped towards me, his hands falling on my
waist.
“Sleep well,” He whispered as he leaned in and placed a kiss on my
temple.
My body felt cold the moment his hands fell away. I offered him one last
smile before closing the door behind me. I moved towards the washroom to
get ready for bed when a wave of nausea hit me. My feet tripped over the
other and I fell into my wardrobe. Gasping, I placed a palm against my
forehead to feel if I was feverish. I wasn’t.
“Eryx,” my voice barely came out a whisper as I slid to the ground. I
gripped at the wardrobe, desperate for anything to grab on to but I didn't
succeed.
My body sprawled across the floor and everything was cast in black.
“Wake up girl,” a voice demanded.
I let out a groan as I pushed myself up into a sitting position. My body
ached as I turned my neck. I was in my room but everything was cast in
gray.
“You need to offer to go,” The voice said.
“To retrieve the map?” I frowned, “If that’s what Eryx was talking about
then I already have and it’s been decided.”
 “You must not fail me, for something valuable lies in the midst of your
success.”
My feet froze, “What does that mean?”“It means if you ever want to see
your mother again, you’ll make sure that you succeed in retrieving the map
and bring me the eye.” “How do you know of my mother?” I snapped, “My
mother is dead.”
“Your mother lies in the in-between,” it answered, “She hasn’t crossed
over to the other side and if you retrieve the map and eye for me I can make
sure she doesn’t.”“You can return her to the land of the living?” I asked.
“Only if you do what I ask.” the voice paused. “Do we have a deal?”
In the deepest parts of me, I knew I should say no. My mother was dead
and I had been mourning her for the last few weeks. But there was a part of
me that yearned to have her back, even if just to hear her laugh again.
“Deal,” I answered and I felt my stomach drop as I did.
The gray instantly cleared and I was standing upright in my bedroom,
alone.
Terror clawed at my insides, Eryx said that nothing could penetrate his
wards so how did this creature keep getting through? Running towards the
door, I threw it open. I needed to see Eryx.
Quickly, I make my way to his wing. I paused only when I was outside
his door, I couldn't tell him. I knew if I did then I would lose all chances of
seeing my mother again if the creature was telling the truth. But I felt so
lost, this wasn’t my world.
I wasn’t experienced in the slightest when it came to dealing with the
supernatural.
I knocked on his door anyway.
It opened within moments. “Blossom, what’s wrong?” he frowned at me.
I saw his eyes scour my body, making sure I was unharmed.
I paused as I stared up at him. I knew I should tell him, I wanted to tell
him, he deserved to know.
“I-I just wanted some company for a bit,” I said instead.
His lips pulled into a smile, completely unsuspecting. “Of course.”
He opened the door for me and I stepped inside. I could tell he was in the
process of getting ready for bed. The top several buttons of his tunic were
undone.
“What is it, Alethea?” he asked as he stepped into me.
 I shook my head as he cupped my jaw on either side. I couldn’t help the
tears that sprang forward. “I- I can’t-” I cut myself off, “ I just miss my
mother.”
His arms wrapped around me, pulling me to his chest. “I’m sorry,
Blossom,” he whispered and I felt him press a kiss to the top of my head.
“I’ll be here with you through all the pain. I know it doesn’t take it away.”I
closed my eyes and breathed in deep. It smelled like him, immediately
calming my racing heart. A sense of familiarity and comfort washed over
me. He held me with such tenderness, a hand tracing up and down my back.
“Were you readying for bed?” I murmured as I pulled away.
His eyes were smoldering as he nodded slowly. Something shifted in his
gaze, the air around us electrifying.
“I’m sorry for interrupting you,” I whispered as my shaky hands moved
to finish undoing the abandoned buttons.
His chest froze as my fingers brushed his bare skin. I heard him intake a
breath. “You’re never interrupting me,” he grinded out.
I felt every fiber in my body tune themselves to the sound of his sharp
breathing. I claimed no control over my hands as they pushed his shirt back.
I’d seen him without a shirt on, but never this close and never alone. My
breathing turned ragged as my eyes raked down his chest and abdomen.
My eyes snapped to his as he brushed the back of his finger down my
cheek. He stepped closer, his bare chest brushing mine. My head tilted back
to fully look up at him and to meet his mouth as it crashed into mine.
My arms flew around his neck and his hands gripped my thighs, hoisting
me up. I wrapped myself around him and it still wasn’t close enough.
I gasped into his mouth but he swallowed the sound as we fell back onto
the bed.
“Wait,” He gasped as he yanked away.
“Did I do something wrong?” I asked as my hands fell away from his
face.
He lets out a dark laugh. “No, Blossom, you didn’t do anything wrong.
Believe me, I just don’t want our first time to be like this. I would feel as if
I’m taking advantage of your vulnerability.
My cheeks heated as I let my head fall back. “You’re right, you’re right,”
I repeated.
My face felt like it was on fire as Eryx dropped onto the bed beside me.
His arms slipped around me and he pulled me to him, tucking me against
his chest.
“I can’t sleep here,” I whispered.
He let out a sharp laugh. “Don’t worry, I’ll take you back to your
bedroom if you fall asleep.” and with that I nestled into him, absorbing his
comfort.

***

Thankfully, I woke up in my bed the next morning just like he said. Eryx
was waiting for me in his office after breakfast.
His hair was tied in a bun, exposing his sharp jaw as his head snapped up
and smiled at me.
“Good morning, Blossom,” He said as he rose from behind his desk.
I smiled back at him and embraced him as his arms slid around my waist.
“Good morning,” I laughed as he lifted me off the ground.
I gripped his shoulders as he spun me once before setting me on my feet.
“What are you doing?” I asked as he stepped back and sat on the small
sofa. I took up the seat across from him.
“Now that we have the key to retrieving the map, we need to travel to the
Isle of Mirrors,” Eryx said as he intertwined his hands behind his head.
I crossed one leg over the other as he continued.
“It’s full of traps, it’s meant to deceive anyone coming for the map.
People have gone in and if they don’t succeed in retrieving the map the
maze keeps them.”
“Keeps them?” I raised an eyebrow at him, “Like some sort of demented
bet?”
Eryx nodded, “Yes,” he swallowed heavily and sat forward, propping his
elbows off his knees. “I really don’t want you to do this.”
I released a sigh, I had been waiting for that sentence.
“I know,” I responded, “I don’t particularly want to do it either but I want
to do something, I need to do something. I need to pay back everything
you’ve done for me.”
“There’s nothing to pay back, Blossom,” He replied.
I rolled my eyes, I knew he was about to give me a speech again.
“Please don’t give me the speech again,” I laughed.
 His lips turned up in the corners, his eyes appeared brighter. “Am I that
obvious?” “Extremely,” I whispered and smiled at him.
His smile grew as he leaned back. His eyes locked with mine and
suddenly all amusement was flushed from my body at the intensity of his
stare.
“Come here,” He whispered.
My brows shot up and I pointed at him. “Over there?” I asked, like a
stupid, love-struck teenager.
Eryx laughed. “Yes, come here.”
I found my feet moving involuntarily. Stopping before him, I froze. He
leaned forward and placed his hands on my sides. His mouth captured mine
and it felt like my entire body went numb. He yanked me into his lap and I
squealed as I fell against him. My dress rode up as my knees straddled his
hips and his hands moved up my bare thighs.
It was enough to make my pulse quicken and I was so nervous I felt like I
was going to faint. But my hands tangled in his hair as I pulled myself
closer to him. Fire followed his hands as they stopped just before reaching
my hips. His fingers curled into my skin and pulled me impossibly closer.
His tongue delved into my mouth, tangling with mine as one of his hands
cupped the back of my neck. My skin was on fire. One of his hands slipped
back beneath my dress, his fingers brushing my undergarments.
“Alethea,” He murmured against my mouth.
A loud knock cut off my response to him.
I jerked my head back, my chest heaving as I shimmied off of him. Eryx
groaned but straightened out his shirt. I smoothed my hair down, I was sure
my eyes looked crazed. I felt as if I was a teenager getting caught doing
something she shouldn’t have.
“It’s alright, Blossom, it’s just Cadmus,” Eryx said as he stood. He leaned
over me and ran a hand down my hair as I nodded. “You look beautiful.”
My pulse instantly relaxed and I smiled up at him.
Eryx’s hand cupped my face before moving past me to open the door.
Cadmus was on the other side, just as he said. His eyes were wide.
“What is it?” Eryx asked, frowning at him.
“My spies managed to infiltrate the palace, if everything goes to plan
your father and sister will be here within the afternoon.” Cadmus said to
me.
Anticipation shot through me. “What?” I gasped.
 Cadmus nodded, “My spies have gone in. Now all we’re waiting for is
word from them.”
I paced anxiously while we waited. It felt like an eternity since I had seen
them last. Eryx tried getting me to eat but my stomach rolled with anxiety.
My pulse quickened as the doors finally crashed open.
“There’s a human man at the gate for you. He says he has a special
delivery.” the guard said breathlessly.
“A human?” Cadmus asked and the guard nodded in response.
“Let him in,” Eryx responded and the guard bowed before pivoting on his
heel.
“Do humans not come here?” I asked as Eryx stood.
“No,” Cadmus answered.
“Alethea, I want you to wait in the sitting room next door. “Eryx said as
he gripped my arm and pulled me to my feet.
“What? No!” I argued and yanked my arm from his grasp. “What if he
has information on my father and sister?”
“We can’t trust him, I want you safe.”
“And I want to be here!” I argued and crossed my arms over my chest.
“You can’t force me, Eryx.”
He blew out a breath and scrubbed his hand down his face. He met my
gaze and by the look in them, he looked like he was about to toss me over
his shoulder and carry me into the next room.
“Fine, get behind the desk.” he said, authority laced his tone.
I did as he said just as the door opened. The guard strode in and behind
him, a young boy who couldn’t be older than sixteen. He was holding a
large wooden box in his arms. There was a smile on his face as he stopped a
few feet away from Eryx.
“What’s in the box?” Eryx asked, his voice gruff.
The teen smiled at him, “It’s for both of you.”
He looked at me, then at Eryx - he was referring to us.
“What. Is. It?” Eryx bit out as he stepped closer.
The teen didn’t answer, his eyes strayed around the room.
Cadmus nodded at the two guards who surged forward. They clutched
onto each of his arms and Cadmus took the box from him. Eryx stepped
towards him and lifted the lid. Both of their lips curled in disgust. I could
only see a head of hair, I could only imagine the rest.
“Our spies,” Cadmus whispered.
 “You forgot something,” The boy said as he reached into his pocket and
tossed something long and thin on the ground.
My mouth dropped as Cadmus bent to pick up the finger off the ground.
The finger was deeply tanned and filthy. It was severed right at the knuckle,
the blood was dried and looked more brown than red. There was still a band
around the finger. It’s an iron band, engraved with copper.
I knew that ring, I’d seen it my entire life.
My hand slapped over my mouth, my knees gave out beneath me. Eryx
swung towards me as my knees hit the ground.
“It’s my fathers,” I managed to croak before the horror consumed me.
Kirin had cut his finger off.
I heard a bone snap and a thud. A sob racked my body as I locked eyes
with the now dead teenager. His bright blue eyes stared unseeing at me with
that evil smirk plastered on his face.
“There’s a note,” Cadmus said .
“Let me see it,” I demanded.
Eryx knelt beside me, cupping my face. “I don’t think that’s a good idea,
Blossom.”
“Let me see it!” I repeated as I shoved his hands away.
Cadmus handed over the slip of parchment. My hands shook as I took it
from him.
My dearest bride,
The next one will be his heart.
-King Kirin
A tear hit the parchment, blurring Kirin’s name. Then another and another
until the writing was no longer discernible.
I fell back into Eryx’s chest as I thought of my father sitting in a cell
without a finger and Laney beside him. She wouldn’t know what to do with
her grief. What if he had done the same to her? What if he had done worse?
What if he had violated her?
Questions bounced around in my skull. Every single one of them caused
another onslaught of tears harder than the last. My heart felt like it was
shattering and going to give out. I curled in on myself as I sobbed. I’m not
sure where the guards went or Cadmus as I covered my face with my hands.
I felt Eryx’s arms around me, doing his best to comfort me. But there
would be no comfort for me. Not as I imagined the pain my family was
surely going through.
 ***

Stretching my arms over my head, I let out the loudest yawn known to man
before sitting up. My eyes were bleary and my head was pounding. The
blanket rumpled around me wasn’t mine and neither was the room around
me.
I frowned at the space.
“I brought you here,” Eryx’s deep voice spoke.
I snapped my head in the direction of his voice and nearly choked. He
was standing in the doorway to the washroom in only trousers. His wet hair
hung around his face.
“You passed out and I didn’t want to leave you alone,” He continued as
he pushed off the frame and strode toward me.
“My family,” I whispered as I recalled the events from last night. Tears
welled in my eyes. “He still has them.”
Eryx’s eyes softened as he sat on the edge of the bed beside me. “Yes.”
“We need to send someone else in, send in more spies!” I cried as I
gripped his arm.
He shook his head, “We can’t. The risk is too great.”
“But it’s my family!”
“I know, Alethea,” Eryx sighed as he palmed my face. “I know, Blossom
and I’m so sorry but we can’t, at least not yet.”
He blurred in front of me, the tears momentarily blinding me. It had all
been real, it hadn’t been some stupid dream.
His arms swept around me and pulled me to his chest as my heart
splintered. I buried my face in the crook of his neck. The grief weighed
heavy on my chest, like an unrelenting storm cloud. It consumed me,
veiling me in a shroud of darkness until it seemed like it was suffocating
me. The pain pulsated through my bones, overwhelming me until there was
nothing left but Eryx.
His whispered words of solace kept me tethered, from giving into the
grief wholly.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 13

T henightwindconvincing
burned my eyes as we flew through the air. After spending all
Eryx, we set off to the Isle of Mirrors. He thought I
was in too fragile of a space to do this but I needed to do something. I
needed to be useful to somebody even if it wasn’t my family.
I had dreamt of them last night. They begged me to rescue them but I had
been stuck behind a wall. No matter how hard I beat at the wall separating
us, Kirin always managed to drag them away.
“The Isle of Mirrors is brimming with mage powers. The mirrors are
meant to deceive you. You must not let them trick you or you could be lost
in there for eternity,” Eryx warned, his voice drawing me from my thoughts.
“And you can’t come in after me,” I finished for him.
If I got lost I'd be left to wander the Isles until I died. Fear crawled up my
spine and latched onto my heart. I ignored the thundering beat of my heart
in my ears as I tried to calm myself. I told them that I could do this, now it
was time for me to prove myself.
Cador angled his wings, aiming towards the island approaching. It was
veiled in clouds but you could still see it. The sky had started brightening as
the sun rose above the horizon.
I clutched onto Eryx as Cador dropped. My heart fell into my stomach
and I suppressed a scream. I felt Eryx chuckle, the sound rumbled into my
core.
Bastard.
The ground shook as Cador landed, followed by Cadmus’ dragon.
 The entrance of the maze loomed before us. It looked significantly bigger
now that we were on the ground.
Eryx hopped down and turned to catch me as I hopped off Cador’s back
next. He placed me on my feet but I could tell that his attention wasn’t on
me, it was on the island around us.
“I don’t sense anything,” Cadmus whispered.
I turned towards him, following his gaze.
“I don’t either,” Eryx whispered back.
I paused as I glanced back at Eryx. His hand was tightened around the hilt
of his sword. The island was eerie. The fog surrounding the island made it
impossible to see the ocean around us. My heart was thundering in my ears
but there was no space for me to be scared, not anymore. I stepped forward
and cringed as a twig snapped beneath my foot.
Eryx paused beside me, an arm slid out in front of my midsection, ready
to defend me if needed.
The ground beneath our feet trembled, it could sense a human in its
presence. The sky above the looming walls of the maze darkened, lightning
struck the ground several times.
It was preparing itself.
“Are you sure you want to do this?” Cadmus asked.
I whipped towards him and tried to hide the shake in my breath. “Yes.”
“You don’t need to do this, we can find someone else.” Eryx said as he
grabbed my shoulders and turned me towards him.
“No,” I shook my head. “I can do this, I said I’d do it.”
I couldn’t fail them.
Eryx tilted my head up. “Alethea,” He whispered.
His brows drew together and I could see the concern edging into his face.
I could see he was about to throw me over his shoulder and take me back
home.
“I can do this.” I said again, forcing confidence into my voice.
Pressing up onto my toes, I pressed my lips against his and yanked away.
“Good luck,” Eryx said as his hand traced down my arm and intertwined
with my fingers.
I offered him a small smile and squeezed his hand before letting it fall
back to his side. I took a step back, then another.
“I will do this.” I said and turned from them.
 I squared my shoulders and walked towards the opening in the tall vine
covered walls. I didn’t look back because I feared if I did, I'd run back and
throw myself into his arms and demand he take me home.
I had to do this. I had to help them, I had to help someone.
The walls trembled as I crossed the threshold and as I turned back, they
were both gone. I saw nothing but fog. Now I had no choice but to find the
map or the maze would never release me.
My heart beat so loudly I was sure it could be heard if there were anyone
else there with me.
I could feel the power calling out to me.
Hello little human, it cooed, Come and find me.
I ignored the slithering voice as I tried to follow where the magic pulled
me.
The path ahead of me forked in two directions. Each one was obstructed
by fog, not allowing me to see which way they bent. Taking a deep breath, I
followed the path on the left and prayed to the gods that I was following the
right one. My feet scraped off of the dirty cobblestone, the tunnels reeked of
rotting plants.
Finally, after what felt like traveling for hours, I came upon a mirror.
Before the walls had only been made of some sort of climbing vine but now
the walls around me were mirrors.
I stared at the reflection in the mirror. It was me but it wasn’t me. The
woman looking back at me was more beautiful, if that was even possible.
She stood taller, there was more confidence in her gaze. Her eyes raked up
and down my body, her lips peeled back in a sneer.
“Alethea,” the reflection smiled cruelly. “You can’t get through me. I’ve
had a millennium to prepare to face you.”
Her voice was mine but not. It was enchanting, I could feel the tendrils of
magic as they caressed my skin. I closed my eyes as it moved down my
arms, circling my wrists.
Keep your wits about you, the mirrors will do anything to keep you from
retrieving the map.
Eryx’s warning sounded in my head and I pulled my wrists to my chest
just as the tendrils of magic went to bind me.
“You’ve had a millennium and I’ve had two days,” I said to the reflection
and her enchanting smile faltered. “Tell me who’s stronger.”
 I unsheathed my dagger and drove it into the mirror. The enchantress's
scream pierced my ears and her reflection changed from me to a wilting
woman. Her skin was hollow and sagging and the color of molting flesh.
Her eyes were pits of despair and her mouth was full of rotting teeth. Her
clawed hands scratched at the mirror but she was stuck on one side while I
was on the other.
Collecting every ounce of courage I had, I ran. I turned one corner only to
run face-first into my own reflection. But this time it was me, my face was
strained and pale. My shoulders heaved with the strain of fear and over-
excursion.
“Alethea!” a familiar voice called.
The voice made me freeze in my kneeled position.
“Alethea! I found it! I found it!” The voice yelled.
I heard footsteps and my heart felt like it was going to come up my throat
as Laney came running around the corner. Her long hair streamed behind
her as she skidded to a stop before me.
“Come on! I found the map!” She cried and reached for my arm.
“What are you?” I breathed as I gaped up at her.
Her brows furrowed. She looked so much like her. How did the maze
know what she looked like? Everything was the same as when I had left
before they were taken.
Cadmus said the mission failed, the spies never met at the rendezvous
point. But maybe they escaped another way.
“Come on!” She cried and pulled me to my feet.
I had no choice but to follow after her. We ran side-by-side and cut
around the bend and corners. I could hear her breath, she had to be real.
“How did you escape?” I asked, my voice ragged.
Silence.
“Laney?” I glanced to my side and my steps faltered.
There was no one next to me.
Spinning around, I saw my footprints in the sand. But there were only one
set.
“No,” I whispered as I turned back the way I came. “Laney!”
“I know you were real! Where are you?” I shouted into the maze.
I took off running again. But this time back the way I came. My mind felt
warped. I didn’t realize the maze had the ability to create illusions outside
of the mirrors.
 I came to a skidding halt as I rounded the corner and the walls fell away,
opening into a large square courtyard. Looking above me, there was a dark
gray cloud swirling above me looking as if it was ready to devour me.
This hadn’t been here before.
My lungs were burning now.
I placed a hand on my midsection and hunched over to catch my breath
just as the ground beneath my feet rumbled.
Falling backwards, I scuttled back like a crab as the ground began
crumbling away. The ground shook so violently that I lost my footing and
my face smashed into the stone. My vision doubled and a coppery taste
filled my mouth.
In the center of the courtyard the ground began to crumble. I moved
backwards even more, further from the hole growing. More rocks fell,
leaving a gaping chasm beneath the swirling cloud. I turned onto my hands
and knees, desperate to get as far away from the growing chasm. I cried out
as the ground seemed to drop from beneath me before stilling entirely.
I waited for the ground to shudder again but nothing came.
Pushing myself to my feet, I scanned the space around me. Wind whipped
through my hair as I slowly made my way over to the chasm’s edge. The
steep drop was almost dizzying, causing me to stumble back a step.
The magic below called out to me, begging me to come for it. I felt it’s
lure and I knew I needed to get to the bottom.
Realization dawned over me.
I was going to have to climb to the bottom.
My hands shook violently as I pushed my hair away from my face and
dropped to my hands and knees.
I’d never done something this daring before. Laney had tried convincing
me to go cliff jumping at a deep lake near our village and I had been so
scared I nearly fainted. She had always been the daring one, never fearful of
anything. I never wished that I had been more like her than now.
I prayed to every God I knew as I slowly maneuvered my body until I
was over the side, the only thing above the chasm was my shoulders. I
squeezed my eyes closed and took a shaky breath. Mustering every ounce
of courage I had, I lowered my foot and paused as I searched for a foothold.
I did the same thing over and over again.
It got darker the deeper I went. The air seemed to get thinner and thinner
the further I descended. I could feel the sweat trickling down my spine and
slicking my hair to the back of my neck. My heavy breaths echoed through
the chasm. I moved my hand from one jutting rock to another. The
trembling in my hands was beginning to make it hard for me to grip the
rocks.
I needed to calm down or I’d fall.
I closed my eyes and dropped my forehead against the cool stone. I
practiced breathing in through my nose and out through my mouth.
It didn’t do anything.
The tremors then caused my foot to slip. My knee raked down the side of
the jagged rock. I cried out as I slipped down another two ledges. Reaching
up above me, I gripped the rock jutting out and pulled myself up. I was
nearly ready to grab onto another ledge when the rock snapped. I slapped at
the air above me, desperate for anything to grip on to. I cried out as I free
fell, my hair covering my eyes.
I couldn’t die, not yet. I was so close. If I died in here then Eryx would
never find me, unless he sent in another human to retrieve my body.
My vision went dark and all I felt was pain. Pain throbbed throughout my
entire body, from the tip of my toes to my fingertips. I opened my eyes but
the dark sky above me looked like it was shaking. A high-pitched ringing
filled my ears as I turned my head to the side. It felt like my entire body
was paralyzed, every limb was locked, unable to move.
Tears welled in my eyes as I struggled to push myself upright, each
movement sent spears of agony lancing through my fractured body. I could
feel blood trickling from countless cuts and bruises. I felt the pain radiating
up my spine, I had to have broken something. Just sucking in breath caused
pain to flare up my sides. The only thing I could hear was the rushing in my
ears and my heavy breathing.
The ringing seemed like it was only getting louder and I brought my
shaking hands up to the side of my face. My fingers came away coated in
blood.
With gritted teeth, I forced myself to my feet and nearly collapsed into
the wall. By sheer will, I managed to keep myself up right. My head
throbbed but I swallowed past the blood in the back of my throat from
biting the inside of my mouth.
I had no choice but to go on. I wouldn’t let this damn chasm claim me.
“You can’t have me!” I shouted as I dropped my head back.
The sky thundered in response.
 Cursing inwardly, I lowered my head and glanced over the edge. I didn’t
have that much further to go. My body throbbed as I lowered myself to the
ground. I needed to rest. With shaking hands, I pulled my satchel off my
body and searched around until I found the jerky Cadmus wrapped for me. I
bit into it fervently, the protein renewed my body partially. After I finished,
I rolled up my satchel and stretched out on my side. I could rest here, there
wasn’t anywhere for creatures to hide. That calmed me as I laid my head on
my bundled satchel and my eyes closed the moment my head layed down.

***

My body was in just as much pain when I woke up, but my mind felt
rejuvenated. Standing still hurt and caused shooting pain up my sides. My
hands still shook but I was able to finish climbing the remainder of the way
down without slipping or falling again.
The bottom of the chasm was a simple circle. My stomach recoiled as I
noticed skeletons littering the edges. I stumbled back away from them,
these were some of the bodies of people who had tried to claim the scroll
and instead had been claimed by the maze.
I expected to find some sort of puzzle I needed to solve, or traps. I didn’t
expect for the rolled up scroll to simply be perched on a slab of stone.
Glancing around me, I expected something to jump out at me. But
nothing came.
I kneeled before the slab and slowly reached my hand for the scroll. My
breath trembled in fear as my fingers closed around the wilted parchment. I
gasped as something wrapped around my hand and then my mind. I felt
something drift beneath my skin. It was some sort of magic. It curled
around my mind and the harder I fought it, the tighter it coiled. Fear
unfurled in my belly but I knew I needed to force myself to remain calm.
I closed my eyes and thought of Eryx. I thought about seeing him again,
the feel of his hands on me. Just the thought of him calmed my racing heart
slightly and the more I relaxed, I felt the power moving.
Realization dawned over me as it finally withdrew. It was searching me,
making sure that I was human and it wasn’t being tricked.
I waited for something else but when nothing came, I snatched the scroll.
Scrambling to my feet, I shoved the scroll into my satchel and secured it
around me before starting back up the chasm.
My muscles strained beneath the effort of pulling myself up. The pain in
my ribs increased the further I went. There was another rock jutting out of
the side of the chasm that seemed to have enough space for me to rest on, I
just had to make it up there.
I could do this. I could do this. I thought to myself repeatedly. If I didn’t
make it to the top then I’d never see my family again.
My hands, raw and bleeding from the rough stone, trembled as I reached
out for support, searching for a foothold that would steady me. Panic began
to gnaw at the edges of my mind, but I fought against it, focusing on the
rhythm of my ragged breaths and the pounding of my heart. I knew that if I
allowed fear to take root, the maze would claim me.
With one last push, I reached up and over the side and dragged myself up.
My body shook with exhaustion and as I collapsed on the rough stone, it
shook with my sobs.
I couldn’t see the sky above me as it thundered. The clouds were angry. It
had failed in stopping me from retrieving the map and now I knew that it
would do anything it could to keep me from escaping.
After what felt like an eternity, I pushed myself to my feet. My body
swayed but I forced my feet to keep moving as I headed back into the maze.
I took turn after turn, not recognizing any of my surroundings but also
recognizing them all. I couldn’t shake the feeling that I was going in circles.
Dread curled in my gut as I paused.
My heart fluttered as I stared at the reflection of my family's cottage.
Laney's face was brimming with a smile as she pushed open the door with
her hip and carried out a basket of muffins. My mother and father were
sitting at the table, smiling in anticipation at the feast before them.
“Come join us!” Laney shouted and when I looked back up at her she
waved at me. “ Come on, little sister.”
My mother and father’s heads turned back toward me and they smiled.
“Come on biscuit,” my father said and I smiled back.
Tears pricked my eyes as I slid to the ground, the dagger clattered to the
ground beside me. The rock ground was replaced with luscious grass, much
like the grass outside my family's cottage. How I missed my father’s
nickname for me.
“I miss you,” I whispered as my mother stood.
 She began walking towards me, her feet seemed like they weren’t even
touching the ground - almost as if she was floating. She stopped before me
and knelt as she reached for my face. I gasped at the warmth from her hand
as she stroked her thumb across my cheek.
I closed my eyes and leaned into her touch, it was warm just like she had
been. Before she had been murdered.
My eyes flew open as her hand fisted in my hair and I was yanked
forward suddenly. I cried out as my face smashed off the glass mirror and I
collapsed. Darkness flooded my vision and my eyes fluttered open slightly
to see my mother walking away from her. Her back turned, her long golden
hair flowing behind her. She sat at the table with Laney and my father,
completely uninterested in me, their daughter.
Because I wasn’t their daughter, these weren’t my parents.
My eyes fluttered closed again as the pain overwhelmed my senses before
opening again. I wasn’t sure how much time had passed between closing
and opening them but something was wrapping around me. Something
prickly and thick was wrapping around my legs, securing them together and
I felt it moving up my body.
I gasped as I flew upright, and my fingers fumbled around the uneven
ground in search of my dagger. The only sound around me was the scrape
of the vines wrapping themselves further and further up my body and my
labored breathing. I could feel the fear paralyzing my body but I continued
to force myself to move, anything to keep me from being consumed by the
vines. They began moving quicker and winding tighter as I wiggled around
for my knife.
A glint of silver caught my eye and I nearly cried out in relief as I lunged
forward. My fingers wrapped around the hilt of my blade. Relief washed
through me and I breathed deep as I cut at the vines. They gave way easily
and began to shrivel. The vines fell away with a heinous hissing sound and I
scraped them off of me. Scrambling to my feet, I made sure to keep my
knife in my hand as I ran.
All I could think about was making it back to Eryx. I needed to get out of
there or this maze was going to consume me.
“Eryx! Eryx!” I screamed as I clutched the satchel to my body and held
my dagger out in front of me.
I rounded the corner and cried out as I collided face-first into a hard
chest. I bounced backward and landed on my ass. I gasped as pain radiated
up my spine but it was manageable.
Eryx was standing above me, but he wasn’t looking at me. He was
looking at the blade protruding from his heart. My blade.
Black blood oozed from the wound, down his stomach, and pooled
between his feet.
“No, no, no,” I gasped as I scrambled to my feet. My hands gripped his
face, forcing his eyes to look at me. “No, please I’m so sorry.”
“Alethea,” he whispered my name as he collapsed.
I cried out as I fell to my knees and did my best to pull him into my lap.
“What are you doing? You said you couldn’t get in here!” I wailed as I
clutched him to me.
I closed my eyes against the onslaught of tears and gasped as I reopened
them. I scurried backward, away from the crumbling skeleton that I had
been clutching a moment ago.
It had been a trick.
My hands shook as I grabbed my dagger, and satchel, and took off
running. I didn’t stop this time. I didn’t stop at the reflection of Cadmus, or
Laney. I didn’t stop to see Kirin’s grinning face in the mirrors. I just wanted
out of there.
My lungs burned from the exertion and my entire body ached. I cried out
as a rock scraped the sole of my bare foot and I stumbled slightly before
continuing. I needed to get out. If I didn’t find my way out I was going to
be trapped in there for the remainder of my life and no one would save me.
I didn’t stop moving. I rushed around every turn. I would run until the
walls gave away or I died. Whichever came first but I wasn’t going to stop
this time.
I hissed as sunlight hit my face, nearly blinding me. The walls on either
side of me fell away and I breathed fresh air for the first time. I skidded to a
halt and took in the area around me. It had to be another trick. The fog
looked thick enough to suffocate me and I contemplated rushing into it.
But then I saw him standing there. His strong jaw and hair pulled back in
a bun.
It had to be another trick.
“Alethea?” Eryx asked as I cried out and fell backward on my hands.
“No, no, no, stay away from me,” I warned the apparition as I held up my
dagger. “No, stay away from me!”
 “Alethea, please, it’s me,” Eryx begged as he held his hands up in
surrender. “I wouldn’t hurt you, Blossom.”
Blossom?
I stilled as he steadily moved towards me, then kneeled in front of me. A
might fae King, kneeling before me.
“Alethea?” He said my name again and held his hand out for me to take
it.
I couldn’t keep my hand from shaking as I slowly reached my hand back
toward him. I noticed Cadmus several feet behind him and Cador and
Cadmus’ dragon also.
Eryx pulled me to my knees and moved closer to me. “Are you real?
Please tell me you’re real,” I said breathlessly as I ran my hands over his
face.
“I’m real, Alethea,” Eryx responded as he grasped my face. “You’re
covered in blood, are you alright?”
I winced as he brushed his thumb over the wound on my scalp from my
mother.
“Alethea, what happened to you in there?” Eryx asked as he ran his hands
down my arms.
I nodded as I tried to catch my breath. “How long was I in there?”
“Two days,” Cadmus answered as he handed Eryx a water skin.
Eryx twisted the cap off and handed it to me. “Here, drink this,” he
commanded and I obliged.
I took the skin and dropped my head back as I gulped down the cool
water. My throat burned from the coolness of the liquid but it was a burn I
welcomed. My throat felt like sandpaper, my feet were throbbing and I was
sure they were bleeding all over the place. My hands still shook as I
finished the water and handed it over to Eryx. I used the back of my hand to
wipe at my mouth.
“It-it was terrible,” I stuttered as tears filled my eyes again. “It was evil,
they kept tricking me. I saw my mother, I thought I hurt you-”
I tried to finish explaining but couldn't as the tears began to fall. I choked
on a cry and slammed my hands over my eyes.
“It’s okay,” Eryx said as his arms swept around me, holding me to him.
“You’re safe, you made it, you did it,” He said over and over into my hair.
My shoulders shook as I wrapped my arms tighter around his shoulders,
grounding me to that moment – to reality. I heard Cador whine behind him,
wanting to make sure that I was alright also but I couldn’t remove myself
from Eryx. The tears came harder, wracking my entire body but Eryx held
me close, not loosening his hold on me once.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 14

“G ods!” Medrina hissed as she pulled my shirt up. “What happened?”

“I fell,” I answered. “I’m not sure how far but there was a chasm I
had to climb down and I slipped. The gash on my leg is from that
too.”
Her hands warmed, the skin turning a deep yellowish-orange as she
began running them over my body. I closed my eyes, my body swayed to
the side and Eryx slipped an arm behind my back to keep me steady.
“There’s too much, I won’t be able to heal it all. Some of it will have to
heal naturally.” Medrina explained.
She pulled her hands away after several minutes and pulled my dress up.
She winced at the sight of the brutal gash down my leg. Then, she knelt and
took a cloth in her hand.
“There’s debris in this gash,” Medrina said as she gently began probing at
the skin around the bloody mess. “I’m going to need to clean it before
removing the debris.”
I nodded. She was telling me because it was going to be painful.
I whined as she began to dab at the wound. My leg jerked back and Eryx
cursed.
“I’ll try and be quick,” Medrina said as she wiped over it again. I could
hear in her voice that it pained her to do that but I also knew it needed to be
done. I wasn’t immortal like them, if one of my wounds got infected then I
could die.
 I clutched the table as she removed the clumps of rock and dirt. Eryx held
me, his touch was tender but I could hear him grinding his teeth.
Finally, after what felt like hours, Medrina finished and applied another
ointment before layering a bandage around my leg.
“Now for the scrapes across your feet,” She said.
“I’ll take care of those, is there anything else that she needs your
attention for?” Eryx managed to grit out.
Medrina’s eyes shot toward him but she shook her head. “No, everything
else just needs to be cleaned and bandaged.”
She handed him a roll of bandages and the healing salve.
“Thank you,” I whispered to her and in return, she offered me a soft
smile.
My body was getting weaker by the minute. Sleep threatened to claim me
at any moment.
Eryx stood and moved in front of me. He looked me up and down, his
eyes brimmed with anger. I could tell he was angry with himself, he felt as
if it was his fault I was hurt.
“Here,” Eryx said as he bent and slipped an arm beneath my knee.
He was gentle as he slipped another beneath my shoulders and lifted me
against his chest. I didn’t protest as I dropped my head onto his shoulder. I
knew he needed this. There was a part of me that did too. I could see the
fear lingering in his eyes whenever I looked at him. He had been terrified I
wouldn’t make it out of the maze.
My eyes slid closed as he started to my bedroom and they only opened
again when he placed me down on the armchair.
“Thank you,” I whispered as I leaned back in the chair.
“I’ll be back,” He said softly as he rose.
He disappeared into the washroom and reappeared a few minutes later
with a bowl of water and a handful of washcloths.
Eryx knelt before me and casted a quick glance up before he took my
ankle in his large hand. He moved slowly and gently as he dipped the cloth
in the bowl of water.
At first, he squeezed the excess water from the cloth above my foot then
began to dab at the scrapes. I winced softly as he moved along the bottom
of my foot, then my heel and ankle. He wiped away every trace of blood
and examined the wounds beneath them.
 “They’re just surface level, nothing too serious. They’ll heal quickly in a
few days,” He said as he began cleaning my second foot.
My throat clenched as I watched Eryx, the mighty fae King, kneeling
before me. Carefully cleaning my wounds. I was sure most fae would laugh
until they couldn’t breath if they saw the sight.
He finished wiping the blood off of my feet before he sat back on his
heels. “I can help you ready for bed if you need.”
“I want to take a bath,” I responded.
“I can get Lira,” he offered but I shook my head.
“I’d like to do it on my own.”
He reached his hands out and helped me stand. He remained beside me as
he released my hands, making sure I didn’t fall over. When he was
determined that I wasn’t going to faint, he stepped away and I made my
way into the washroom.
Eryx waited patiently in my bedroom as I quickly washed and dried
myself. I stood in front of the mirror and gasped at the sight of the bruise
that ran up my side. Medrina had said that it wasn’t broken, but with the
sight of the bruise, it made it hard to believe her. The dark bruise twisted
from my hip up to beneath my armpit and behind my back.
I slipped into the dress Lira left and then tied a robe around me. I patted
my hair dry and decided against braiding it. My wet hair was a stark
reminder to me that I was okay and I was safe.
Eryx was sitting on the end of my bed when I stepped out of the steamy
washroom and immediately rose to his feet.
“Can you stay with me?” I whispered as I dropped my hands from his
chest. “I-I-I just-”
“I’ll hold you all night,” Eryx said as he cut me off. “You’re safe here.”
I nodded and glanced sheepishly over at my bed before glancing back at
him. His face was soft as he watched me. His eyes revealed nothing as to
what he was thinking. I didn’t move as he stepped towards me, his chest
brushing mine.
“You could have died,” He whispered as his finger traced down my
cheek.
“You needed the map,” I answered.
I closed my eyes and leaned into his hand as he palmed my cheek. “I will
forever be indebted to all you could’ve lost. If something had happened to
you in there-” he cut himself off with a sigh.
 My eyes swung open and I placed a hand on his cheek. “I’m alright, I
promise.”
“You were seriously injured,” He responded, his brows pulled together as
his eyes raked down my body again.
“And I will heal,” I told him.
His eyes were haunted, almost as if he was imaging every awful thing
that happened while I had been in the maze.
I noticed he pulled something out of his pocket and I frowned. Then I
gasped. My hands smacked over my mouth as I took the necklace from him.
Hanging from the delicate silver chain were my parent’s wedding rings.
“I saved them for you,” Eryx whispered as tears flooded my eyes.
“Thank you,” I whispered back. “Thank you so much.”
I turned so he could clasp the necklace around my neck. His fingers were
soft as they brushed against my skin as I turned in his arms.
“Tell me everything,” He said finally as he led me to bed.

***

Thankfully I healed quickly over the next few days between the salves and
the constant visits to Medrina. Eryx demanded I visit her every morning and
every night.
“We still need to go dancing,” Freya whined as I took my seat beside
Eryx at the table.
“When she’s healed,” He grumbled at her, “Good morning, Blossom.”
I smiled at him as he leaned in and placed a kiss to my cheek. “Good
morning.”
I felt like I needed to come up with a nickname of my own for him.
“How are you feeling?” he asked.
I reached for the bowl of fruit. “Better.”
“Did you see Medrina yet this morning?” his eyes followed my every
movement.
“Not yet,” I glanced over at him. “I can go after breakfast but I’m feeling
back to normal.”
“I can escort you after breakfast,” He answered gruffly.
I resisted the urge to chuckle as I began picking at my plate.
 “As much as your banter excites me, I’m going to find something more
entertaining,” Freya grumbled as she rose from the table.
I could feel her annoyance as she left, my eyes slid over to Eryx. “She’s
sworn off alcohol and is not doing well.”
I barked out a laugh. “I wonder what made her do that.”
“Medrina probably,” he chuckled.
“Aren’t you going to eat?” I asked as I plopped part of a biscuit in my
mouth.
“I already did,” He said as his eyes trained on me.
“So now you’re just going to watch me eat?”
He nodded and I resisted the urge to groan. I would expect nothing less.
“I spoke with Cadmus about your family,” Eryx said as I popped a grape
into my mouth. “We’re planning on sending in a spy at the end of the
week.”
“What will we do if they too die?” I asked.
“Then we will discuss the possibility of launching another attack against
them.”
The door slammed open as I shoved a part of a biscuit in my mouth.
“Barren!” Cadmus shouted as the sound of an explosion rocked the walls.
The glasses on the table spilled over the sides as another explosion sounded.
I pushed away from the table. Eryx launched to his feet and glanced at
Cadmus. They communicated silently and he nodded and rushed from the
room.
“Let's go,” Eryx said firmly as he grabbed my hand. “We need to move
quickly.”
“What’s happening? What’s going on?” I asked as we moved quickly
down the hall and up the stairs. Eryx moved quicker than I did, causing me
to stumble over a couple of the steps.
He grunted as he spun towards me and wrapped an arm around my waist.
He lifted me against him without another word as we rushed up the stairs to
his quarters.
“We’re under attack, surely they’re here for the map. We’ve been
anticipating it,” Eryx told me as he threw open his bedroom door with a
wave of his hand.
Cador was waiting by the balcony and released a deep breath that made
my skin tingle from the heat. He had been worried but couldn’t get to us.
“Stay,” Eryx said once to Cador and placed me on my feet.
 I glanced back at him as he swept for his sword mounted above the
fireplace.
I cried out as another explosion shook the ground beneath my feet. It
caused me to collapse on to my side. “Eryx!” I cried as smoke filled the air.
“Cador!” Eryx shouted as he pulled me to my feet and toward him.
Another explosion.
“Take her to safety!” Eryx shouted as he gripped my arms roughly and
hauled me onto Cador’s back.
Cador let out a cry as he turned his gaze on Eryx. He didn’t want to leave
him.
“I need you to take her to safety. Come back for me once she’s safe.” he
said softer this time as he leaned into Cador and placed his forehead against
the dragon. “Be safe.” he whispered as he stroked a hand down Cador’s
slender neck.
The dragon grunted in response and when he opened his crimson eyes,
they were full of concern but he’d obey whatever Eryx told him to do.
“Please just come with us,” I begged, grasping Eryx’s arm.
“I can’t just leave.” He said as he pulled my hand from his arm and
kissed my open palm. “He will keep you safe, he will protect you with his
life, I promise.”
“But you need him here to protect you,” I protested as he released my
hand. “Please.” My voice broke as he stepped away.
“Protect her,” Eryx said again – not to me, to Cador – his voice rough
before turning away.
Cador’s wings swept us off the ground, I could see Eryx turn toward us as
we ascended into the sky. His balcony became smaller and smaller as we
reached the clouds and flew away from the castle. I didn’t know where
Cador was taking me. It must have been a location that only he and Eryx
knew about. I gripped the dragon's neck and leaned against him for heat as
the air chilled.
The sky was bright, making it near impossible for us to see the ball of fire
being hurled at us until it hit Cador’s wing. The dragon bellowed and
slowed down, searching for the source of the blast.
“There!” I pointed towards another ball of fire being lobbed at us.
It broke through the clouds and Cador swooped down, narrowly missing
the ball. I screamed as another ball hit Cador in the side from another
direction. I tightened my hold on him as I pressed myself flat against him as
he maneuvered through the sky. His body shuttered repeatedly as he was hit
with ball after ball.
“Cador?” I asked as he let out another bellow.
I made the mistake of sitting up as another ball hit him in the side and I
slipped off of him. Cador roared as he watched me fall and turned to catch
me as I free-fell. The air whipped around me as I thrashed my arms and
legs. The wind sucked my scream from my mouth.
Cador bellowed again as he angled himself toward me. Then, Cador’s
talons wrapped around my body protectively as we fell from the sky. I
couldn’t help but scream as the air whipped around us. He pulled his arms
in, tucking me protectively against his chest as he turned himself belly up.
His wings glowed in the night with the fire that was tearing them apart. A
cry of distress ripped from his throat as another ball of fire was lobbed at us
and it struck him somewhere in the back. His entire body trembled as he
absorbed the blow but kept me protected against his chest.
I wanted to scream for Eryx but he wouldn’t be able to hear me. Not over
the roar of fire around us and not with us being in the air. Another ball of
fire streaked through the air and I turned to see it strike Cador in the side of
the neck, his skin ripped open with a sharp sizzle.
I screamed his name as the dragon bellowed in pain. Another ball of fire
ripped through the air, hitting the other side of his neck. His scales,
normally a deep gray, were tinged in black from the flames and red from his
blood. The dragon’s eyes met mine and I could see the guilt in his gaze, he
felt like he’d let Eryx down.
“No, you’ve kept me safe,” I whispered as I reached a hand out and
stroked my hand across his large chest. He closed his eyes, taking comfort
in my touch just as his body collided with the ground.
He tightened his talons around my body and wrapped his wings across his
stomach, shielding me from the impact. Pain exploded across my back as
my head snapped back from the force of hitting the ground. My teeth
snapped down on my tongue, blood tasted in my mouth. Cador let out a
grunt of pain as he rolled onto his side and opened his talons.
I gasped as I rolled to the ground beside him. My body protested every
movement it made but I crawled across the ground toward Cador’s head. It
lay limp in the grass. “No. Oh my Gods, Cador please.” I whispered as I
grasped the sides of his face. “Eryx will find us, we can get you healed.”
 The dragon let out a small groan and moved his head into my lap. My
legs cried out in protest at the sheer weight of his head but I wrapped my
body around him, willing him to stay alive. I glanced up at the rest of him
and that’s when I saw the amount of damage that had been done to his
wings and his body.
He shuddered as he let out a deep breath, his crimson eyes met mine.
“You protected me, he’ll know,” I whispered and the dragon let out another
small whine that splintered my heart.
He let out another breath, fire sputtered from his nostrils and as his eyes
met mine again, I watched as the fire receded. His usually bright crimson
eyes turned dark before me.
“We will kill whoever did this,” I promised in a hoarse whisper as I
tightened my arms around his head. My voice broke on a cry as I dropped
my forehead to his and let out a scream. Not only would this kill Eryx but
Cador had died protecting me, just like Eryx had told him.
“Why did you have to die for me?” I cried, my tears wetting the dragon's
face.
I could hear the beat of wings above us but I couldn’t bring myself to
look up. The ground shook beside us as I heard dragons land. “Alethea!”
Cadmus shouted my name. I heard his feet moving quickly over the grass
before he froze beside us. “Oh no.” his voice faltered.
I heard Eryx shout my name, then Cador’s, and then I heard nothing.
Eryx was silent.
I lifted my head and his wide gaze wasn’t on me but on the body of
Cador.
“No.” He whispered, his voice cracked as he took a step forward. His
knees buckled. It was like his body gave out as he shrunk to the ground
before me, his eyes took on a glassy sheen as he took in Cador’s body.
“I’m so sorry,” I whispered as I ran a hand down Cador’s forehead
between his eyes.
“Cador,” Eryx whispered his name like it would bring him back.
But Cador was gone. Eryx’s best friend was gone.
“Eryx.” I breathed as he raised shaking hands to take Cador’s head into
his lap.
“Watch out!” Cadmus shouted.
I turned my head as I recognized the sound of an arrow whizzing through
the air. Eryx rose to his feet swiftly and shouted my name but was too late
as the arrow embedded into my shoulder. I cried out as pain radiated up my
shoulder. Eryx drew his sword as Cadmus dove for me, hooked his arms
beneath my underarms, and began dragging me away from Cador.
“Get her out of here!” Eryx shouted as two figures emerged from the
trees.
Figures wasn’t a good enough description, monsters were what they
really resembled. They were all tall and lengthy with little to no meat on
their bones. They had talons the length of daggers and razor-sharp teeth that
were bared as they snarled at Eryx. Their eyes glowed a bright silver as they
circled him.
Cadmus dragged me back toward his dragon and began lifting me to my
feet. “Don’t you dare leave him here,” I growled.
“He commanded me to get you out of here,” Cadmus argued but I could
see the war raging in his eyes. He didn’t want to leave Eryx either.
“If you leave him I will drive a dagger through your heart.” I threatened
and he stiffened.
His eyes didn’t leave mine for several moments before he nodded. “You
have to deal with him then,” He said as he unsheathed his sword and
nodded to me once before turning and running towards Eryx.
I gripped my shoulder as I leaned into Cadmus’ dragon. I could feel the
blood coating the inside of my dress and I knew I needed to get the arrow
out. Reaching behind me, I took a steadying breath and squeezed my eyes
closed. I recalled when Eryx had been shot when we had been in his
quarters and I had pulled the arrows out that had embedded into his back.
But he was a fae and pain was different for them, I was merely human.
Which meant if these arrows were poisoned like the ones that had shot Eryx
I needed to get it out.
Taking another deep breath, I cried out as I grasped the shaft and ripped it
out. I felt the fresh pour of my blood down my dress as I dropped the arrow
from my shaking hands. Gasping, I opened my eyes and screamed as silver
eyes knelt before me.
“Hello, little human.” The monster whispered and I nearly gagged at the
stench coming from its mouth.
One moment the monster was kneeling before me and the next he had me
by my hair and was dragging me into the trees. I screamed as I kicked my
feet and did my best not to use my injured shoulder. “Let me go!” I
screamed, “He will kill you a hundred times over if you harm me!” I
warned but the monster let out a laugh.
“Do you think I'm frightened by a mere fae? Do you know what I am,
little human?” The monster chuckled again.
Eryx and Cadmus disappeared from my view but I knew Eryx saw the
monster dragging me away.
“I’ve been searching for you for quite some time.” The creature explained
as we furthered into the woods.
With its hold on my hair, I couldn’t exactly make conversation. I clawed
at the creature's wrist, its skin was almost leather-like and my stomach
squelched at the feel of its skin beneath my nails.
I cried out as the monster dropped me and peered down at me.
Grimacing, I adjusted myself and gripped my wounded shoulder as the
creature knelt in front of me.
“Where did you hide the map?” the creature drawled as his pointed finger
ran across my collarbone.
I shook my head as fear gripped its icy talons around my throat. “I don’t
know.”
The creature laughed, bearing his teeth - all grey and pointed like fangs.
“I can smell your lies, human,” he growled.
His hand snaked out and gripped my calf. “Please, I don’t know!” I cried
in fear that he was about to break my leg.
He smiled cruelly and leaned into me. I heard him take a deep breath as if
he was smelling me before pulling away.
“Normally my kind is drawn to the blood of fae,” the creature said as he
crouched in front of me, “But for you, I’ll make an exception.”
I kept a hand firmly planted on the wound in my shoulder to help staunch
the blood flow. My eyes widened as he reached for me. His talons wrapped
around the back of my neck and hauled me towards him. Nothing could
have prepared me for the shock or the pain of him biting me. His teeth
broke through my skin and a raging inferno broke out beneath my skin. My
mouth fell open and my scream echoed off the trees.
Fire crawled up my spine, fogging my mind as I strained against the
monster’s hold on me. His fingers tightened in my hair as he tilted my head
further back, giving him better access. His fingers tightened around my calf
and I squirmed beneath him. He was going to break me into a million
pieces, I could feel it. My free hand fisted in the material of his flowing
tunic and I tried to shove him away. He growled against my skin and bit
down deeper.
I cried out as he yanked from me and his fangs raked across my skin.
Eryx was holding the creature by the neck with murder in his gaze. He
looked down at me once then back at the beast.
“You were dead the moment you touched her,” He bit out as his fingers
tightened around the monster’s throat.
As his fingers tightened it was like the life was being drained from the
being. His leather-like skin began to turn dull. His eyes hollowed out and
his mouth fell open revealing his blood-stained teeth. My stomach
threatened to lurch as the monster let out a silent scream.
Strong legs cut off my view of what Eryx was doing to the monster.
Cadmus knelt in front of me and looked me over. He breathed out a sigh of
relief.
“You’re okay,” Cadmus said as he gripped my arms and helped me stand.
His eyes were wild as he looked me over. “You’re okay, she’s okay.”
He looked back over to Eryx who was standing over the body of the
monster. The rage on his face was nothing like I’d ever seen. The orange
hue in his eyes had darkened and his hands remained fisted at his sides.
I wanted to run, I should’ve been scared. But I knew he wouldn’t hurt me.
I took a step towards him and placed my hand on his cheek. His eyes
were trained on me but it was like he wasn’t seeing me. There was an
animalistic glint in his eyes. Then his eyes slid to the bite mark on my neck
and I angled my body so he couldn’t see it.
“They bit you,” He growled, his voice was so menacing that it sent
tendrils of ice up my spine.
“I’m okay,” I said softly. I couldn’t fathom what I’d just seen, what I’d
seen Eryx do. It was a power I’d never heard of.
“We need to get back,” Cadmus said as he held his sword in his hand.
“We need to make sure they didn’t breach the castle.”
Eryx glanced up at him and I watched as more of his self returned and
whatever had been in his gaze receded.
He nodded once and then his head turned back to me. “Are you alright?”
His voice was rough, guttural.
I nodded and offered him a small smile that didn’t reach my eyes.
“Let's move, you stay beside me, do you understand?” he said roughly. I
nodded.
 He reached out and took my hand and we ran towards the two dragons
that had gathered around their fallen comrade, Cador. My heart ached in my
chest at the sight of his frayed wings. There were holes the size of my body
in them.
“We’ll come back for him,” Cadmus said as Eryx led me to his dragon.
Eryx didn’t respond, he didn’t even look at Cador as he wrapped a single
arm around my waist and hauled me onto the beast with him. He kept me in
front of him facing him. I straddled him and draped my legs over his thighs
so I could get as close to him as I could.
He kept an arm firmly around my waist as he commanded the dragon to
fly. I leaned into him, savoring the feel of him. His chest moved quickly, I
could hear his heart beating erratically.
“I’m going to take you to Medrina when we can,” he said. His voice was
clipped. I resisted the urge to look up at him but nodded. I rested my head
against his chest and felt his shoulders release a bit of tension. His arm
tightened around me and to my surprise, he placed a kiss to the side of my
head. I wanted to do more, I wanted to comfort him but I didn’t know how.

***

Eryx stood propped against the wall with his arms crossed over his chest as
he stared Medrina down. His eyes were haunted, no doubt thinking about
Cador.
“What were those things?” I winced as Medrina finished bandaging my
shoulder.
I moved my hand over the bandage on my neck covering the bite mark.
“We call them The Barren.” Eryx responded as he stepped before me and
placed a hand on my cheek. “How are you feeling?”
“I feel fine.” I responded as I slid off the table. “Thank you Medrina.”
She nodded towards me, “Just come back tomorrow so I can check for
any sign of infection.”
“Of course,” I responded as I turned back towards Eryx.
His eyes were distant, I knew Cador’s death was on his mind but he also
wanted to make sure that I wasn’t injured.
“Thank you Medrina,” Eryx nodded towards her. “Walk with me,” he said
softly as he grasped my hand in his.
 “Good night, Your Highness.” She bowed slightly. “Alethea.” She offered
me a small smile.
Eryx and I left Medrina’s quarters and drifted slowly down the hallway.
He was silent for quite some time with his head bowed. I could feel the
sadness radiating off of him but he was trying to remain strong, for me.
“Eryx,” I whispered as I stopped walking and turned towards him and
grasped his other hand. I could see the red rimming his eyes and my heart
fell. Reaching up, I pushed myself onto my tiptoes and I wrapped my
uninjured arm around his neck. “I’m so sorry.”
His arms wrapped around my middle as he pulled me up and against him.
“I’m just so glad that you’re alright.” I could hear the tightness in his voice.
“Because of Cador.” I responded as tears flooded my vision for him, “He
protected me.”
He didn’t say anything else as I held myself against him. Words wouldn’t
be enough to fix the grief I knew he was feeling. So I did the only thing I
knew would reach him, would comfort him - I let him take care of me.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 15

E ryx wasn’t at breakfast the next morning, or lunch. Freya said that he
needed time to mourn and I understood. I just wished that I could be
there for him.
So, I wandered through the castle. The sky had wept for the past couple
days. We hadn’t seen a lick of sunlight. Everytime the thunder clapped I
was drawn back to my time in the maze. My pulse instantly quickened and I
found myself not able to breathe.
It would have been easier for me if I had Eryx to lean on.
I wandered into one of the side rooms overlooking the garden and paused
as I noticed Cadmus.
“What are you doing?” I asked him as he stared out the window with his
hands stuck in his pockets.
He didn’t say anything, only angled his head towards the window.
Through the rain, I saw Eryx.
My shoes clicked off the marble floors as I descended the stairs to stand
beside Cadmus. My heart dropped as I watched Eryx stand before a stone
headpiece.
Cador’s grave.
“We can’t leave him out there alone,” I whispered, Cadmus only nodded.
Throwing him a glare, I made my way out the double doors to the
gardens and moved down the steps quickly. Thunder rumbled across the sky
as I tucked my arms to my chest and stopped behind him.
 “Eryx,” I whispered, letting him know that I was there. I was going to be
there for him even if we had to sit out there all night. Even if he wanted to
be alone, I would remain mute and sit there.
Guilt soured my stomach as Eryx lowered himself to his knees before the
stone with Cador’s name engraved on it. I could see even from behind him
the shake in his shoulders as he lowered his head. The sky let out a loud
boom and lightning cracked across the sky but he didn’t rise. Slowly, I
moved forward and placed a hand on his chest as I stood behind him. It
wasn’t much but I wanted him to know I was there for him. He reached a
hand up and wrapped his fingers around mine.
His hands shook as he pulled my hand to his mouth and he kissed my
knuckle. I could feel the wetness of his tears on my skin. I moved around
him and settled on my knees before him. He didn’t meet my gaze as I took
his face in my hands. His eyes were rimmed with red and his cheeks were
stained with tears.
“I’m so sorry,” I whispered and placed a kiss on his lips.
His arms wrapped tightly around me, being cautious of my bandaged
shoulder, and pulled me to him. I didn’t have words to ease the grief I knew
he was feeling but I could be there for him.
I’d be there for him just like he had been for me.

***

I grumbled to myself as I stalked to the library with my bodyguards in tow.

I had argued with Eryx when he told me he had assigned two guards to
follow me around at all times. He didn’t relent one bit. I knew a part of it
was coming from a place of grief but he couldn’t protect me from
everything and a girl still needed her privacy.
“I am perfectly safe here in the library,” I groaned as I shoved at the chest
of the guard.
The guard didn’t even look at me.
“Seriously, I’m alright,” I argued but the guard did not budge. “I’d like
some alone time.”
The guard still didn’t even look down at me. His lips were set in a
straight line and his eyes were trained somewhere above my head. I whined
loudly and turned to the other guard.
 “You,” I chided and drilled a finger into his plated chest, “Certainly you
can convince your comrade here to just wait outside the door.”
Again, no answer.
Fine.
Spinning around, I feigned a sigh and strode over for the set of armchairs
beneath the window. I had claimed the chairs as my own.
As I reached the chairs, I took a deep breath and slipped my arm out of
the sleeve of my dress. I had never undressed in front of anyone but I would
do anything to get the guards to leave me alone.
Slipping my other arm free of the sleeve, I made like I was about to slip
the dress off when I heard a throat clear. Hiding a smile, I turned just as the
door clicked shut, the guards on the other side of it.
I breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank the gods,” I whispered as I settled
down into my chair and slipped the sleeves back on.
Picking up the book I had left, I leaned back and finally relaxed.

***

My head snapped up from my book as Cadmus cleared his throat and

stepped in the doorway, “I’m to fetch you,” he said. “Why are your guards
outside?” He frowned.
My brows furrowed, “I sent them away and fetch me for what?” I asked
as I snapped my book closed.
“For training,” he explained. “After you get changed into the fighting
leathers I’ve left in your quarters, meet me down in the courtyard,” he
didn’t give me time to object as he pivoted on his heel and disappeared.
Training? As in fighting? Eryx hadn’t mentioned he wanted me to start
training.
Placing my book on the side table, I rose and hastily headed toward my
room. Draped across my bed were the leathers Cadmus had mentioned. I
changed quickly and twisted my hair into a bun before meeting Cadmus at
the sparring mats in the garden.
He has a sword in hand and another sheathed at his side.
“I was informed by your guards,” Cadmus paused and I saw the edge of a
smile pulling at his lips as he cleared his throat, “that you were undressing
in front of them.”
 Straightening my spine, I fisted my hands at my sides. “Yes, I wanted
them out of the room.”
“They’re there to protect you,” Cadmus responded as he unsheathed a
dagger.
“They can protect me just as well outside the doors,” I quipped and took
the dagger he offered me.
“He’s just trying to protect you,” Cadmus said as he planted his feet wide
and motioned for me to do the same.
“I know that,” I snapped back.
“Then just let him, he’s grieving and needs the peace of mind.”
I faltered. Guilt panged me. I knew he was mourning. I didn’t know the
extent of their relationship but I knew Eryx had a deep bond with Cador and
not having him there must have been like he was missing a part of himself.
“Of course,” I relented.
“We’re going to work on strength training until you’re strong enough to
lift a sword,” he said.
That’s when I noticed the weights stacked behind him and I stifled a
groan.

***

Eryx was still gone by lunchtime and I grumbled to myself the entire way
back to my room. When had I become so enthralled with him that I wanted
to be with him every waking minute? If I was being honest with myself,
probably after I had first gotten there.
I plopped down on my bed and stared up at the ceiling. I wanted to do
something. I couldn’t read another book or I would pull out my eyeballs.
Cadmus said he had business to attend to and Freya hadn’t been particularly
friendly with me the last few weeks.
I recalled the outside dining area and the scarcity of it. I didn’t know how
Eryx would respond but I remembered him telling me that he had more
money than he knew what to do with. I’m sure he wouldn’t be upset if I
decided to spruce up the area.
So after convincing Freya to come with me, we set off for the city and
were walking through the little shops.
 “Which one?” I asked as I held up two different plates. They were both
glass but one was a simple light golden that shimmered in the light and the
other was an arranged pattern of different kinds of pink flowers.
“Hmmm,” Freya said as she glanced between them, “The flowers seem
like they’d be fitting because it’s in the garden but the gold just speaks
simplicity.”
I took a minute to admire each of them before deciding upon the gold.
Freya was right, the simplicity of the gold would pair well with the garden.
I wanted a hint of simplicity and since the dining area was already
surrounded by flowers, the flower design could be too overwhelming.
“I think I’ll choose these,” I said, mainly to myself and took the gold
plate to the woman behind the counter.
After requesting a dozen of them and the matching cloth napkins and
silverware, she said she’d bill the palace and sent us on our way. Freya
wasn’t very talkative on the way back to the palace either. Any time I tried
to engage her in conversation, she merely turned towards the window and
picked at her nails.
A part of me yearned to have done something like this with my mother.
We never had extra money to wander shops aimlessly. She would have
loved choosing the decor for the garden dining area. Our home wasn’t very
big but she loved to host others when she could and took pride in our home
being as warm and inviting as it could be.
Sadness plagued me when I realized that I would never get that
opportunity with her.
Thankfully Cadmus wasn’t in such a sour mood when I found him in one
of the sitting rooms.
“Alethea,” He bowed his head and rose. He had glasses hanging off his
nose.
“I didn’t know you had glasses,” I teased him as he placed his book
down.
His lips quirked up and he raised an eyebrow at me. “How can I help
you?”
“We’re going to have dinner out in the dining area,” I said to Cadmus and
he smiled at me, “So can you make sure to have guards stationed near us?”
I asked.
“Of course,” he folded an arm across his stomach and bowed.
I hissed and shoved at his chest. He laughed at me.
 “Stop doing that,” I scowled as I pointed my finger at him. “Where is
he?”
“He’s in his office.”
“Thank you,” I said. “Enjoy your reading.”
He smiled back at me. “He’ll enjoy that, I’ll station some guards there
now.”
He bowed again but before I could castrate him, he fled. I grumbled the
whole way to Eryx’s office.
I’d never done something like this before. Anxiety took root in my belly
as I paused outside of his door.
I steeled a breath before knocking on the door. “Come in,” He mumbled
in response.
I could hear the gruffness in his voice and contemplated turning around. I
should’ve asked if he had the time.
The door swung open as I debated with myself if I should turn around or
not. “Alethea?” he asked. “What are you doing here?”My mouth fell open
and I momentarily gaped up at him. “I-I had dinner made for us.”
He raised an eyebrow at me as I stood back.
“I know you have a lot to do and I understand if you don’t have the ti-”
“I would love to.” He cut me off.
I fell back a step as he stepped out of his office and closed the door
behind him.
“It’s not in the dining room,” I said sheepishly. I could feel my damn
cheeks turning red.
“It’s not?” he cocked an eyebrow before smiling slightly. “Well then, lead
the way.”
“You have to close your eyes,” I said as I fiddled with my hands.
“How about you cover my eyes because I can’t promise that I won’t
peak,” He teased and crouched down.
I chuckled but walked behind him. Relief coursed through me at his light
heartedness. He ducked down, looping an arm around my thighs and pulled
me up onto his back.
“I’ve never steered one of these before,” I joked as I tightened my legs
around his stomach and leaned over his shoulder.
I placed a hand over each eye and directed him towards the garden.
“Wait! Too far to the left,” I giggled as he bumped into a table.
 He pinched the back of my thigh and I squealed, crawling further up his
back. He laughed.
“Just walk to the gardens,” I said again.
Hopefully, he could get down the stairs without breaking both of our
necks. After much maneuvering, we made it out the doors and out to the
gardens.
Sliding down his back, I removed my hands.
He gasped lightly as he took in the space around. I paused as I watched
him take in the larger round table with a white tablecloth placed over it. The
plates were set out for each of us, our glasses both filled with a wine one of
the kitchen maids picked out. Three tall candles were resting on the table to
illuminate the space.
He glanced down at me, shock was evident on his face. “You did this?”
I tensed and turned away. “Freya and I went into town today and picked
out the arrangements. She didn’t enjoy it very much and I thought you’d be
hungry since you’ve been out all day.” I realized that I was rambling
because I was nervous.
Eryx chuckled softly and grabbed my hand. I shrieked as he yanked me to
him and I stumbled into his chest. My hands fell against his stomach and I
glared up at him. “It’s beautiful,” He said and I couldn’t help but smile
back. “You’re beautiful.”
I giggled nervously as he pushed my hair back over my shoulder and
kissed my jaw. He did it purposely as it tickled my neck. I shrieked again
and yanked away.
“Let’s eat,” I said and pushed against his chest and he finally released me.
I had the kitchen staff prepare dinner and it was exquisite. With rosemary
roasted chicken, boiled potatoes and the fluffiest cheddar biscuits. I’d never
tried them before but I added it to my mental list of my favorites. We ate
until our bellies were full.
“Dance with me,” Eryx said as he wiped the edges of his mouth on a
napkin before rising.
“There’s no music,” I frowned up at him as he gripped my hands and
pulled me to my feet.
Eryx took my left hand in his and brought my other hand to rest on his
shoulder. He rested his free hand on my hip and we began to sway. I
glanced around us and then back up at Eryx as uneasiness built in my chest.
He stared back down at me, his eyes smoldering.
 Then I heard the sound of violins float through the space around us, then
a cello, then a full orchestra. My brows furrowed as I looked around us but
the garden was just as empty as it was before. The music grew louder and
danced around us.
I glanced back up at Eryx, “You?”
He smiled and wrapped an arm around my waist as he dipped me. I
laughed as I tightened an arm around his neck and he pulled me to both feet
again.
The moonlight cascaded through the garden, casting an ethereal glow on
his face. There was a twinkle in his eyes and a smile that promised safety.
That no matter what happened, he would keep me safe. Our bodies moved
in perfect harmony as we swayed to the melody only we could hear. Our
dance intertwined two worlds that had been separated for a millennium.
I could feel my heart opening to him much like the petals to the morning
sun. In that moment, I could feel fate sealing our destinies, intertwining our
worlds. The air crackled with magical energy, twirling with us and it felt as
if time almost stood still, for us. Nothing existed outside of us.
Eryx leaned in towards me and I felt a tremor build up in my hands but I
shoved it aside. There was no room for nervousness. There was just me and
Eryx as he pressed his lips to mine. His hands slid down my arms and sides
until they rested on my hips. He tugged me closer to him until our chests
were pressed together. My hands tightened around his biceps and I felt them
bulging beneath my hands. I could feel the power flowing through his veins
and the restraint as he pulled me tighter to him. His tongue claimed mine,
but it was already his.
One of his hands moved up to cup the side of my face and my heart shot
up my throat. I yanked away, I could feel how wide my eyes were as I
heaved. “Can we watch the stars?” I asked.
I knew it was a distraction and I knew he could tell too. He tried to hide
the way his face fell lightly but I still saw it. Guilt tugged at my chest as his
hands fell to grasp my hands.
“Of course,” He whispered as he leaned in towards me and placed a kiss
on my forehead.
Eryx released me as I stepped back and I grabbed his hand. I led him to
the grass and plopped down ungracefully. He sat beside me and as I turned
towards him, he laid on his back. Smiling, I laid my head on his shoulder
and we stared up at the stars. He stroked a hand through my hair as I
listened to his heartbeat.
I could remain like that forever. I was almost tempted to ask him to stay
all night. There was nothing more serene than hearing the slight rustle in the
breeze and the chirp of the crickets. The moment was perfect and I couldn’t
help the sense of warmth being in his arms gave me.

***

Yawning loudly, I stretched my arms over my head as I sat up. My hair was
in knots as I rubbed groggily at my eyes and slid out of bed. It was still
early and Lira wasn’t there yet.
Heading to the washroom, I drew myself a bath even though I knew she'd
be furious. I threw in bath salts and oils to help wake me up and soaked
until the water turned cold. I let it drain and then wrapped myself in a robe
and went to the wardrobe.
I chose a simple long-sleeved blush gown and slipped it on. My hair was
still wet as I brushed it out with my fingers and braided it into a crown. I
patted my face, my eyes were swollen from our late-night escapades but I
couldn’t help but smile. My heart felt swollen.
I practically felt like I was floating as I rushed to the dining hall. I knew I
was a few minutes early but I didn’t care in my excitement to see him.
Unfamiliar voices drifted down the hall.
“Who knew that a high and mighty King would mate with such a lowly
human.” One of the guards teased as I reached the dining hall doors.
I paused outside of the doors and peered inside. “How do you know that
they’re mated?” another one of them asked.
“Are you kidding? You can smell the bond on both of them.” the other
guard responded.
“I bet she doesn’t even know, humans are so pathetic.” the second guard
replied and their laughter drifted down the hall.
Were they talking about Eryx and I? Of course, they had to be, what other
King would they be talking about?
My head snapped up as Cadmus and Eryx entered the dining room.
Eryx’s gaze found mine and his face fell immediately. “What is it
blossom?”
 I shook my head as hot anger ran through me, pumping through my veins.
How dare he. It wasn’t his place to hide something like that from me. I’d
felt so inferior to him and him hiding that from me only elevated that
feeling, that betrayal of keeping something so important from me.
I dashed down the hall towards my room, I knew Eryx would follow me
but I couldn’t stand to see him right now.
“Alethea!” He called my name as I threw open my bedroom door and
spun towards him.
“When were you going to tell me?” I demanded.
His eyes widened, “Tell you what, Blossom?”
“I know you’ve been hiding that we’re mates.” My anger nearly
dispersed as the words left my mouth.
His shoulders fell as he took a step toward me. “Alethea, let me explain.”
“No,” I snapped, “You can’t come in here. I want you to leave.”
His face fell slack as he stared down at me. Guilt tugged at my chest but I
ignored it as I stepped back and slammed the door shut. I backed up until
my legs hit the bed and fell back.
My anger returned in full force as I sat up. But there was another part of
me that felt relief. There was a reason for my indescribable draw to him.
But instead of telling me, he had kept me in the dark, like I was inferior to
him.
Why hadn’t he wanted to tell me?
I knew mating bonds were special and cherished among the fae. But I had
never heard of a fae mating with a human. Was he scared of the fae’s
reactions? Did he not want the mating bond? Did he think it made him
weak to be mated to a human?
Questions built up inside of me all ready to explode as I made my way
over to the armchair. A part of me expected him to come crashing through
the door but part of me knew he’d respect what I asked of him. He wouldn’t
come in here if I asked him to leave, he’d stay away as long as I asked him.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 16

I didn’t know how long I sat in the chair but eventually, my eyes slid
closed on their own accord and when I awoke the sun had fully set.
There was a soft knock on the door. “Alethea?” Eryx’s voice sounded on
the other side, “Alethea, please let me in,” he begged, his voice soft.
I was silent as I straightened.
“Please Alethea, let me explain,” he said again, his voice taking on a hint
of desperation. “I need to explain.”
I rose from the armchair and headed for the door. My hand paused inches
from the handle as I took a deep breath. Most of my anger had dispersed
and had been replaced by hurt. Why hadn’t he trusted me enough to tell
me?
I had felt so guilty for even falling for him in fear of what that could have
done to his ranking and status and how his people would view him. I’d
expressed all those fears to him and he still chose not to tell me.
Taking a steadying breath, I reached for the door and yanked it open.
Eryx stood with his arms crossed leaning against the door frame with a look
of defeat written across his brow. “May I come in?” he asked softly as he
pushed himself off the frame.
I paused, I hadn’t thought about it long enough. I knew that if I said no,
he would walk away. He would give me the space I needed and would wait
until I was ready. But I merely nodded as I stepped aside, allowing him
space to get past me. He nodded his gratitude but I looked past him. I could
sense the droop of his shoulders as he moved past me and went towards the
armchair. I closed the door behind him and moved towards my bed as he
settled in the chair. I settled in the center of the bed and pulled my knees to
my chest.
We were both silent for a long time. It was as if we were both waiting for
the other to speak first. Questions tumbled around inside of me all wanting
to spew out but there was one I wanted to know more than any of the
others.
“How long did you know?” I whispered as I tightened my arm around my
bent knees.
“Since I brought you here,” He responded and he leaned forward in the
chair and placed his elbows on his knees. “I could smell it when I first saw
you in the dungeons but it was harder to sense because it was Kirin’s scent
that lingered on you. You smelled like his, but you also smelled like mine,
like my mate.”
“Why didn’t you tell me?” I turned my gaze away from him and turned it
out the window.
He was silent for a few moments. “I didn’t know it was even possible to
mate with a human. I was trying to find out from Medrina what that meant
for us, and if you’d live out an immortal life or if I’d have to endure losing
you to the frailty of humanity.”
“Would that sway your decision to be with me?” I asked as I turned back
towards him.
Gods, I hoped he said no.
Those cider eyes were trained on me with all of the intensity of the
warrior he was. “Not at all.”
“And what did she say?” Anxiety crept into my throat as I twisted my
hands in front of me.
He let out a deep sigh and dropped his head and shoulders
simultaneously, the first time he’d ever shown worry weighing on him.
“She doesn’t know,” he spoke quietly.
The silence stretched out between us. Eryx lifted his head meeting my
gaze. My chest tightened as I pulled my legs closer to myself. “What does
this mean?” I whispered, nervousness taking root in my chest.
“It doesn’t mean anything,” He responded, “I’m not going to force you
into anything. If you choose to deny the bond then it’ll go away.” he
explained as he rose.
 Mating bonds were something I’d heard of among the fae but it never
happened among humans. Did fae reject mate bonds? Did they even have a
choice as to who they were bonded to?
“You’d give me that choice?” I asked, my voice sounded small and
breathless in disbelief.
He merely nodded, not meeting my gaze. “Have you seen Medrina today
for your shoulder?” He asked.
I shook my head as my hand flew deftly up to grip my shoulder. “No, not
yet. I-I fell asleep.” I pointed towards the chair and he nodded again.
“You should see her to make sure it’s healing properly,” he said.
I nodded, “I will.”
He stood at the foot of my bed for a moment before letting out a deep
sigh. “Goodnight Alethea.”
I wanted to call out to tell him to wait but I didn’t. I watched as he turned
his back towards me and slipped silently out the door, leaving me alone
with my thoughts.
After some time, I decided I better go see Medrina before he came to
check if I had.
I knocked loudly on Medrina’s door, it was late but I knew she wasn’t
sleeping. It was like that woman never slept. “Enter.” her voice sounded on
the other side.
Pushing open the door, I found her hunched over her wooden table with
herbs in both hands.
“Alethea,” she said as she glanced up at me before back at the herbs in
her hands, “You were supposed to be here this afternoon.” she chided.
“I know,” I said sheepishly, “Eryx and I had a moment.”
She slowly raised her head back up and cocked an eyebrow. “You mean a
fight?”
I nodded as I made my way over to the stool beside the table, “Yes, a
fight.” I responded truthfully as I sat down and leaned against the table.
Medrina placed down the herbs and grabbed the jar of healing ointment,
moved around me, and pulled my sleeve down.“Talk.” she prompted.
“He lied to me, he’s known since he brought me here that we were mates
and didn’t tell me. I felt like I was waging a war inside about falling for him
and there was a reason for it,” I explained as she rubbed the healing
ointment into my wound.
 I winced slightly, “Would him telling you about the mating bond cause
you to fall for him?”
I paused as I contemplated her question. “No.” I paused again, “Did you
know?”
She snorted as I heard her screw the lid back on the jar and place it on the
table beside me. “Of course, I can smell it on you even now.” she explained.
“Does it stink?” I asked, wrinkling my nose.
She let out a laugh as she picked up the herbs she’d been holding since I
came in. “No, it’s not that kind of scent. It’s hard to explain.”
“I just feel,” I paused, “I don’t even know what I feel, to be honest,” I
explained as my shoulders slumped.
“You feel in love with him,” She answered for me, focusing on her herbs.
I paused, “He gave me the choice to deny the bond,” I said as I swirled
shapes into the wood with the tip of my finger.
Medrina cursed and the vials she held in her hands clattered to the table
in a heap. “He what?” she shrieked.
My head snapped up to her, concern and fear were evident in her gaze.
“He gave me the choice to turn down the bond,” I repeated.
“Turn down the bond?” She turned her head from me and laughed
cruelly. “Girl, I know you’re not familiar with fae customs but you can’t
just turn down a mating bond. There are consequences. Did he happen to
explain that to you?”
I shook my head and pinched my brows together as she began pacing.
“No, what kind of consequences?”
“A mating bond is a magic, a magic that cannot be denied and in the case
that both of them are fae they both would die. But you’re a human so the
magic wouldn’t affect you the same way.”
I gasped and withdrew back as realization hit me. “He would die?” I
couldn’t help the tears that flooded my eyes momentarily.
He’d willingly given me the option to turn down the mating bond and in
turn, kill him.
“Why would he not tell me?” I whispered as I sat up.
“Probably because he can sense your fear and as your mate, he will do
anything to keep you from feeling things like fear and hurt. It kills him to
know what you’ve experienced in the human lands. Finding your mother
and seeing the grief it’s caused shredded him. You care for your mate in a
way you would never care for anyone else,” Medrina explained as she
placed her hands on the table. “You, Alethea, are the most important thing
in the entire kingdom to him. He would give up his throne, even his life to
see you safe and cared for.”
I felt like I’d been punched in the chest. All the air seemed to leach from
me at the realization of how deep a mating bond was. I could feel it on
some level but since I was human I knew it wasn’t the same as it was for
him.
“Why wouldn’t he tell me?” I whispered as my hands fell slack on the
table.
Medrina sighed as she placed down her bowls and met my gaze. Her
honey-brown eyes were calming and soothing, whether that was a result of
her powers or not, I wasn’t too sure.
“Like I said, he will do anything to keep you from feeling fear and if the
mating bond is something to cause you fear then he won’t force you into
that.” Medrina explained, “If he thinks you fear it then there’s nothing
anyone in this kingdom and the next that can change his mind.”
I nodded slowly as I turned my gaze away from her. “I need to talk to
him,” I said as I rose.
Medrina simply nodded. “Good luck girl.”
“Thank you.” I nodded towards her and she offered me a small smile as I
slipped from her room.
I stomped through the halls. Anger, hurt, annoyance, and a slew of other
emotions stirred through me. I wanted to throttle him but I also wanted to
throw my arms around him. Gods, what was this mating bond doing to me?
Coming upon his door, I fisted my hand and pounded. A minute passed
with no answer and I pounded again. It was late, he must be in his quarters.
I continued pounding, I wasn’t going to leave until he opened the door.
Finally, I heard the sound of the doorknob turning.
“Why didn’t you tell me that if I denied the bond you would die?” I
demanded the moment the door opened.
My mouth dropped open at the realization of my timing. His body was
dripping wet, his hair stuck to the sides of his neck and he had a towel
wrapped around his waist. He’d been bathing.
“Uh, I’m, I’m sorry.” I stuttered as I turned my gaze away, needing to
find anywhere else to look. “I can come back at a better time.”
“You can come in.” Eryx responded, “I was just lounging in the pool.”
“You were lounging naked?” I demanded as I raised an eyebrow at him.
 “It’s more relaxing, Blossom, I can promise you that.” His lips stretched
into a small smile, “Come in.” He moved aside, allowing me space to walk
into his room.
I moved inside, giving him and his naked body a wide berth. I let out a
loud huff as I spun back towards him. “Why didn’t you tell me?”
“I didn’t think it was important.” He merely said, moving past me back
towards the balcony.
My eyebrows shot into my hairline, “Not important!” I nearly squealed as
I stomped after him. “You would die!”
He didn’t answer this time as he stopped at the edge of the pool and
glanced up at me, and raised a mischievous eyebrow. He was going to
remove his towel. I turned my head away quickly and stared at the
headboard of his massive bed as I heard the water splash around his body.
“Are you under the water?” I squeaked.
“Yes.” he responded, his voice sounding worn and tired, “If you’re going
to continue berating me you could at least get in the pool and lounge with
me. I could use the company.”
I turned back towards him, watching him as he leaned back and draped
his arms over the edge. He dropped his head back and closed his eyes as he
let out a deep sigh. Thankfully the shadows hid his bare body beneath the
surface of the water.
“Is everything alright?” I asked, my temper simmered down as I moved
towards the edge of the pool.
“I’m tired, Alethea,” he responded, not opening his eyes.
“Do you want me to leave?” I asked, my voice became small.
I wanted him to say no.
“Your presence is actually more calming and relaxing, even if you are
berating me.” His eyes popped open and this was one of the few times I’d
witnessed the weariness in them. “You can get in the water.” he motioned
towards the large pool around him.
“I’m not going to take my clothes off.” I felt the need to say and turned
my face away as my cheeks heated.
He let out a soft chuckle, “Trust me Alethea, I’d expect nothing else.”
Without saying another word, I moved to the edge of the pool until my
toes hung over the side. I pulled my robe off my shoulders, leaving me in
my night slip. I glanced back at him, his eyes were watching me with such
longing and sadness it caused guilt to sit like a sour apple in the bottom of
my stomach.
I knelt down and slid my legs into the warm water and slid the rest of the
way in. We were both silent for several moments as we watched one
another. Now that I knew about the bond between us, there was no denying
the pull I felt towards him. It explained the constant urge I felt to move
towards him or the nights where I found myself in his room and I couldn’t
explain why I had made my way there.
“Why didn’t you tell me?” I asked again.
He let out a deep sigh and turned his face away from me. “Because
Alethea, I’m tired and I’d never force you into something you didn’t want
to do.”
“I never said I didn’t want it,” I replied, needing him to know that.
“I didn’t want to scare you either or make you feel pressured.” He
continued and I sighed as Medrina’s words flooded back to me.
He would do anything to make sure I didn’t feel frightened, even if that
meant letting himself die.
Gods, I was such a terrible human being.
“Why are you tired?” I asked.
He turned his head away as he let out another deep sigh, his chest visibly
rising and falling. “I’ve been alone a long time, Alethea. Mating bonds are
rare but it’s not so rare that most don’t find their mate in their lifetime. I’ve
been alive for hundreds of years and my soul has craved for you even
before I knew of you.” he paused as he let out a harsh chuckle, “And once I
knew of you, when I first saw you sitting in that dungeon, I couldn’t
unknow you. I couldn’t have left you there, I couldn’t leave you somewhere
seeing that they were hurting you, even if that made you feel like a prisoner
here. I would do anything to protect you.”
“Is the bond that intense for you?” I asked as I drifted closer to him
unknowingly.
His eyes followed my movements, “I’m not sure if it’s different for you
because you’re human but yes, I can’t not think about it when you’re
around and when you’re not around, it’s still all I can think of.” he said as
he leaned forward and snagged my arm.
I yelped lightly as he pulled me towards him and into his lap. My cheeks
heated as I realized again that he was naked beneath me and I’d never seen
a man naked in my life. His bare skin burned into mine, igniting a flame in
my core that I’d never felt in my life.
“I am a man obsessed, Alethea,” he spoke as his hands wrapped around
the back of my thighs and pulled me flush to him. “I could spend the rest of
my life obsessing over every detail of you and it could never appease the
hunger and craving I feel for you.”
I couldn’t stop the quick rise and fall of my chest as my breath quickened
and nervous energy filled me. My hands trembled lightly as I placed them
on his bare shoulders making my skin tingle from the contact.
“You Alethea will forever be the nectar of life to me,” He whispered as he
leaned his face closer to mine.
His fingers brushed my temple as he tucked a loose strand of hair behind
my ear.
“Even if I die a human death?” I whispered as I moved my hands up the
side of his neck.
“I will do everything in my power to see that you live a long life, even if
it’s a simple human one and I will be thankful for every moment we get to
spend together,” he responded as one of his hands moved up my back.
“When you die Alethea, I might as well crumble into ash and scatter in the
wind.”
I couldn’t bring words to my lips as I stroked my thumbs across the sides
of his neck. His eyes were smoldering so intensely it felt almost as if my
insides were melting. His hands slid down to my hips as he tugged me
snuggly against him and wrapped his arms around me, bringing me closer.
I placed my head against his chest and he rested his chin atop my head.
“Do you love me?” I whispered as his hand stroked down my back,
brushing through my hair.
He was silent for a moment.
“More than I can put into words, Alethea,” he whispered.
I smiled softly and closed my eyes as I felt his lips press against the side
of my temple.
“I’m also not him,” he spoke, his voice snarled with disgust after a few
moments of silence.
He was referring to Kirin.
He didn’t want to force me into something the way Kirin had.
I raised my head, meeting his gaze. His eyes were hooded with anger just
at the mention of Kirin.
 I offered him a small smile and placed my hand on his cheek. His eyes
drifted closed and he let out a soft sigh, dropping his forehead to mine. “I
know you’re not,” I whispered as I leaned in closer.
He sucked in a breath as our lips met briefly before pressing them more
firmly against mine. I gasped as his hands moved down my back to grip my
thighs. His fingers dug into my skin almost to the point of bruising but I
was so caught up in him that I hardly noticed. I tightened my hold around
his neck pressing my chest flush to his. He made a sound in the back of his
throat and an arm swept around my waist as his tongue pushed into my
mouth.
His scent consumed me, he was all around me. His arms encircled me,
the power radiating through them baffled me yet he was so gentle. Every
caress, every touch. It all left me breathless.
I pulled away and placed my hands on either side of his face. “We should
get out of the water, it’s late.”
He nodded, his hands released me and caused me to float back in the
water. I swam to the edge of the pool and pulled myself up and over the
side. The only sound in the room was that of water paddling to the floor.
Then Eryx pulled himself out of the water. My face was trained on the
ground but his towel stayed at my feet. Heat flooded my cheeks and I
remained completely frozen.
Eryx moved behind me as he lowered the strap of my sleep gown off my
shoulder. I knew the firelight would illuminate every single one of the
lashings on my back that had scarred over. I flinched instinctively as his
thumb stroked across the first one on my shoulder blade. Then the tips of
his fingers brushed against the next scar, then down to the next, one after
the other.
“No one will ever leave a scar on your body again,” he whispered as he
leaned into me and placed a kiss beneath my ear.
Warmth flooded from the tip of my ears to my toes as his hand moved
across my stomach. His heat burned through the thin gown as he bunched
the material in his hand. His hand was nearly the size of my stomach. I
leaned back into him as he moved my hair aside and placed a kiss to where
my shoulder met my neck. There was no doubt that he could feel and hear
my raging pulse. Goosebumps broke out across my skin and I shivered in
his grasp.
 “We need to get you out of these wet clothes,” he whispered as his lips
skated over the edge of my earlobe and I shivered again.
I wasn’t sure the wet clothes were the reason I was shivering but I
nodded.
He turned me in his arms and placed his palm against my cheek as he
leaned in, his mouth brushed mine. His lips were soft and warm as they
moved slowly against mine. His hands moved down my sides as he began
pulling the material of my soaked gown up. His fingers brushed the back of
my thighs and moved up as he pushed it up my hips and up over my head.
He pulled away, his gaze roaming down my body. I’d never been looked
at by a man before. Especially not in such a raw, unguarded state.
His gaze lingered on me, taking in every curve and contour of my body.
It was a strange, yet thrilling sensation.
I felt a blush creeping up my cheeks. I couldn’t stop my hands from
fluttering in front of me, trying to block myself from his gaze. “Don’t.” he
whispered as he grasped my wrists, “Don’t ever hide yourself from me.”
He kissed me again before I could respond.
“You are the most beautiful woman I’ve ever laid eyes upon,” He said in
between kisses.
He released my wrists as he stepped into me, our chests brushed. His
arms tightened around my waist as he pulled me against him. “I’d burn
kingdoms for you.” he said against my mouth as we began moving back
toward his bed.
“I’d build kingdoms from the ground up for you.” he said as my legs hit
the back of the bed. “I’d rearrange the stars for you.”
I placed both of my hands on either side of his face as he lowered us back
onto the bed. “When you were made, you were made perfectly for me, to
complete me, and I, you.”
The tips of his fingers moved across my lips before he kissed me again.
This time his lips were hungry, more demanding as he tipped my head back
against the comforter and his tongue slipped into my mouth. My hands
moved down the sides of his neck and I gripped his bare shoulders. His
muscles strained beneath my hands, it was as if he couldn’t contain himself
as the tips of his fingers moved softly across my collarbone.
My breath stalled in my chest as his hand moved lower, brushing the
sensitive underside of my chest before his hand cupped my breast.
 Every feeling, every sensation was new to me. It built in the bottom of
my belly in a small flame and shortly turned into a raging inferno as I ran
my hands up the back of his neck and into his hair. He made a rumbling
sound in the back of his throat as he pulled away, his shoulders heaved and
his warm breath skated across my face. “Tell me to stop and I will.”
I smiled softly and placed my hand on his cheek. He turned his face
towards my hand and kissed my open palm.
“I want this.” I whispered.
His orange eyes scanned my face, searching for confirmation. “I could
live a thousand lifetimes and never deserve you.”
I smiled softly again as my hands drifted down his arms, “You deserve
more than you know,” I whispered before pressing my lips to his once
more.
He let out a groan in the back of his throat as an arm slid around my waist
and pulled me flush to him. Our breaths came out in quick pants as his
mouth moved down the side of my neck. Goosebumps broke out across my
skin as his mouth sucked at my flesh before moving further down.
Nervousness filled me as his hands moved softly over my ribcage on either
side. His touches were soft and gentle but his lips were demanding and
hungry.
“Eryx,” I whispered as his mouth moved across my chest.
He raised his head, his eyes filled with concern instantly, “What is it?” he
said breathlessly.
My cheeks heated as I averted my eyes, “I-I’ve never done this before.” I
whispered as I turned my head away.
Silence answered me for a moment before he let out a soft chuckle. I
whipped my head towards him, “I know you haven’t Alethea,” he
responded, “We can stop if you’d like.”
I shook my head, “No, I just don’t know what to do,” I said, ashamed.
“That’s okay,” He whispered as he reached a hand up and moved a strand
of hair away from my face. “I’ll talk you through it if you need.”
“Will it hurt?” I whispered as his fingers lingered upon my cheek.
His gaze found mine and I found myself lost in those eyes once more as
he nodded. “I believe so, but I’ll be with you through it all.”
I nodded and sucked in a deep breath, “I want this with you.”
His eyes searched mine for any sign of lingering doubt before he kissed
me again. His lips were warm and his tongue prodded my mouth open as he
tipped my head back. His tongue took control of my mouth as he took the
lead. His hands explored parts of me no one had ever explored before. His
hands glided down my hips, then down the outside of my thighs and he
gripped them as he hooked my legs around his hips. His face moved from
my lips and fell to the crook of my neck. I angled my head, giving him
better access as his tongue moved across my skin.
“Take a deep breath, Blossom,” he whispered into my ear, warning me.
I nodded and sucked in a breath as I prepared myself. Nervousness built
up in the pit of my stomach
My back arched and my mouth fell open but no sound came out as we
connected in one movement. My legs tensed around his hips and my
eyebrows drew together. “Blossom?” he whispered and kissed between my
brows, “Just hold onto me, the pain will subside.”
I nodded as my fingers on one hand dug into his shoulder blade and the
other hand fisted in his hair. His hand moved up to cup the side of my face
and his thumb stroked out across my cheek. It soothed me as the pain
drifted away and was replaced with longing, with wanting more.
He moved into me again and this time my head fell back as I groaned.
His lips moved down the side of my neck as he continued his movements,
at first soft and slow but they continued to build and quicken until neither of
us could handle it anymore. His powerful body shook above me and I
shattered in his arms with a cry. Stars broke out behind my lids as I let my
head fall back and my body went slack in his arms.
He dropped his head to my shoulder and remained there as he got his
haggard breathing under control.
“Nothing,” he whispered, his breath stirred the hair across my temple as
he pulled his head up, “Nothing will ever compare to you.”
I couldn’t help but believe his fierce words as he leaned forward and
pressed his lips to mine again. They were swollen against his but I couldn’t
help the need to pull myself closer to him as I wrapped an arm around his
neck. He let out a deep groan as an arm snaked around my waist and pulled
me flush to his warm body. Taking me with him, he rolled onto his side and
tucked me against him.
Pulling away, I smiled as I glanced up at him and placed my hand on his
cheek. “Good night.” I smiled, truly genuinely smiled.
He smiled back, the corners of his eyes crinkling in the way I loved so
much. “Good night Alethea.”
OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 17

M y dreams were not as peaceful.

“I told you to get the map!” the voice shrieked, startling me from my
sleep.
“I have it!” I argued.
“No! He has it! You need to bring me the eye. We’re running out of
time!”
And with its warning in the forefront of my mind, I awoke from my sleep.
My chest heaved as I bolted upright. I was in Eryx’s bedroom still with
him sound asleep beside me. I could still hear the screech of the voice. I
needed to steal the map or at least find where it was so I could easily grab it
before leaving to find the eye.
Glancing once more over my shoulder, I watched the rise and fall of
Eryx’s chest. His heavy breathing sounded throughout the room signaling
he was still asleep. Slipping off the bed, I grabbed a robe and scurried from
the room. I slunk silently through the halls until I made it to his office.
My heart was erratic in my chest as I pushed open the door and
immediately cringed as it let out a heinous squeal. Thankfully, I knew no
one should be roaming the halls this late.
My footsteps were light as I closed the door behind me, grimacing again
at the squeal. Turning, I rushed towards his desk and shifted through the
papers on it.
Cursing, I sat down in his chair. Where had I seen him put it?
“What are you doing in here?” A feminine voice behind me demanded.
 Spinning around, my heart nearly leaped out of my chest as I came face
to face with Freya.
I whispered breathlessly, “You scared me.”
“What are you doing in my brothers' office?” she asked as she moved
towards me and raised an eyebrow.
My heart sped up in my chest and fear shot up my throat. I hadn’t taken
the time to come up with an excuse if I’d been caught. I stammered over my
words.
“Well let us see how my brother will respond to being disturbed.” She
turned and began moving back towards the open door.
“No!” I exclaimed as I lunged forward and cut her off. “No, please let me
explain.” I begged as she gazed down at me.
“Explain faster,” She clipped out and glanced down at her fingernails as
if she were already bored of me.
“I, I’m looking for something,” I stammered, “I’m looking for a map.”
“A map?” she raised an eyebrow at me, “A map of what?”
“The map that leads to the eye,” She went deathly still, she knew what I
was referring to.
“How do you know of the eye?” She immediately questioned.
I hesitated to tell her but I knew if I didn’t she’d immediately go to Eryx
and he couldn’t know. He’d already made it clear that I wouldn’t be
involved in anything.
“I need to find it to get my mother’s soul back,” I said and she waved her
hand, silently ordering me to continue. “My mother’s soul has been taken
by something. It’s been coming to me in my dreams. It’s keeping my
mother’s soul from crossing over into the dead lands. It wants the eye in
return and it will free her back to the living.”
“No being has the power to stop that,” Freya responded. “Why haven’t
you made Eryx aware of this?”
“He won’t allow me to be in harm's way!” I said, desperate for her to
understand. “And I know he has his own means for the eye which he won’t
tell me. But if I lose the eye then I lose my mother forever. Wouldn’t you do
anything to see your mother again?” I begged.
“Of course,” She responded quietly as she took in my expression. No
doubt looking for signs to not trust me.
“The map is in the bottom drawer, there’s a fake bottom.” She muttered,
her expression remained unchanging.
 Turning back towards the desk, I followed her instructions and found
exactly where it was.
“I need to find it,” I told her.
“I’ll go with you,” She answered.
“You’d help me?” I gasped as I put everything back the way it was and
closed the drawer.
“Yes, but if my brother finds out, you will tell him that I had no part in it.
Am I understood?” she clipped and pointed a perfectly manicured finger at
me.
“Of course,” I nodded fervently.
“We leave tomorrow night,” Freya said.
I nodded and opened my mouth to respond but she waved me off. She left
the room without another word and when I stepped back into the hall, there
wasn’t a trace of her.
Scurrying back to Eryx’s room, I managed to shimmy myself under the
blankets and tucked myself against him. He didn’t wake and as I laid there I
couldn't help but think of how I was going to betray his trust when I left.

***

I never thought being kissed awake would be something I enjoyed, or even

thought that I would ever experience. I was wrong.
“Good morning,” Eryx smiled down at me.
He was on his side, his head propped up by his arm. The blanket had
fallen away, revealing his entire torso which caused my mouth to dry.
“Good morning,” I smiled back.
“How did you sleep?” he murmured as he trailed a finger down my
cheek.
“Very well,” I whispered back.
“I have to go to the city today to meet with our border patrol, would you
like to come with me?” he asked as he rolled away and stood.
I nearly choked as he stretched his arms over his head. Every part of him
was exposed as he strode to the washroom.
I averted my eyes, my cheeks heating. “Yes, I’d love to.”
As he disappeared into the washroom, I dove off the bed in search of my
discarded dress. I clutched the blanket around me as I scoured the ground
but came up with nothing.
“Are you looking for this?”
I shrieked as I whipped around. Eryx was standing, still naked, with my
slip in his hand.
“Ye-yes,” I stuttered. “Yes, thank you.”
“Let me,” He said as he stepped toward me and I fell back a step.
He raised a playful brow at me. I became keenly aware of his hungry
gaze as he stepped towards me again. His eyes narrowed as I fell back
another step.
A wave of insecurity washed over me. Every insecurity and flaw I had
ever harbored seemed magnified in that moment, leaving me feeling
exposed. But in his gaze, I saw a mirror of love that melted away every
ounce of self-doubt as he stepped towards me again.
My fingers fell away as he tugged at the blanket hanging loosely around
me. It fluttered to the ground, resting around my ankles.
As he gazed down at me, I couldn’t help but think of how beautiful he
was. Everything about him mesmerized me - the gentle tilt of his head, the
soft curve of his lips as he smiled. His gaze seemed to unlock a hidden door
within me, revealing a part of my soul that had forever been dormant. He
had awakened a yearning fire in me that could only be quenched by him.
He leaned into me, his fingers tracing delicately across my hip. I found
myself not able to breath, not able to think of anything except how much I
craved him. He had awakened a passion in me that I let roar out of me as he
pressed his lips to mine.
After we finally dressed and strolled down to breakfast, we hurriedly ate
and loaded into the carriage.

***

I spun in a circle as I took in the city around me. The cobblestone beneath
my feet was immaculate. There wasn’t a surface that didn’t look like it
hadn’t been scrubbed clean every five minutes.
Eryx was talking to a guard, their tones hushed. I crossed my hands
behind my back and bounced on my feet. Everytime I came to the city it
fascinated me but I couldn’t help feeling like an outsider, like I didn’t
belong there. Others must have thought the same thing as glares were cast
towards me by almost every passerby, even the children.
“Alethea,” Eryx called, drawing my attention. “Let’s go inside.”
I noticed the guard hurrying down the street and around the corner.
I frowned, “Where’s he going?”
“To get his Captain.” he responded as he grasped my hand and led me up
the steps of a tavern.
The building too was immaculate. The windows didn’t have a single
streak on them.
“I’m going to step outside and wait for them, will you be alright in here
for a moment?” Eryx asked as the door closed behind us.
I nodded and he stepped back outside.
The tavern was larger than the one Freya and I had gone to. There were
tables spread out on either side of me and a long bar at the other end of the
tavern. There were two fae women serving the tables with trays of what
looked like different kinds of alcohol.
I trudged over to a set of tables on the furthest side of the tavern. I
intentionally put myself as far away from the leering eyes around me as I
could.
I slid into the chair and was about to wave my hand to flag the server
when a hand clamped over my mouth. My breath left me in one swoop as
an arm wrapped around my waist and I was dragged out of the chair.
A few eyes noticed but did nothing, no one was going to save a human
there.
I was dragged backwards down a darkened hall. A broom clattered to the
ground as we delved further into the shadows.
“Mmm.” One of the fae hissed in my ear as his hand smashed down
harder over my lips. “A human.”
I could smell the rot upon his breath as I tried wrenching away. The only
sound filling the small space was my muffled screams and the fabric of my
dress as I thrashed. The two fae didn’t know me or know that I was with the
King. They merely thought I was a lost human.
“My mate will end you for harming me,” I growled as the hand was
removed and the other fae loomed over me. His eyes narrowed as he ran his
clawed finger across my collarbone, drawing blood. I hissed as he pulled
his finger away and admired the blood dripping from his nail. Then to my
disgust, he sucked the tip of his finger into his mouth.
 A serpentine-like smile spread across his face and he laughed.
“Delicious.”
I opened my mouth to scream again but the one behind me covered my
lips. “No, no, we don’t want to ruin all of our fun just yet. Shush now.” I
tried throwing my head back but that only allowed him to silence me more
as he craned my neck back as I fought.
“What mate, little human?” The other laughed again as he pinched my
cheeks together, causing my lips to pucker.
“I’ve always considered myself a merciful man, but I can smell my
mates' blood.” Eryx’s deep voice sounded from behind us, causing the two
fae to stiffen. “So tell me, which one of you is losing your head first?”
I cried out from behind the fae’s hand as he turned us towards Eryx. The
look in his eyes was murderous.
“King Eryx.” They both said in unison, bowing their heads in respect. But
they were disrespecting him more than they knew by laying a hand on his
mate. I knew that their lives weren’t going to be spared.
His eyes darkened as he stepped towards us, his eyes narrowed as I cried
out again. “Let go of my mate.” His voice dropped into a low growl that
sent a shiver down my spine.
“Mate?” The one behind me gasped. “It isn’t possible, Your Highness.
Surely this human has tricked you with witchcraft.”
Eryx didn’t say another word but the fae holding me let out a shrill
scream, releasing me as he fell to his knees. I shuffled forward, reaching for
Eryx’s outstretched hand and he hauled me to his side, winding an arm
around my waist.
The fae let out another scream and threw his head back.
“We apologize, Your Majesty, we didn’t realize the girl was with you.
Humans aren’t common in our village.” The other fae spoke. “It won’t
happen again.”
Eryx’s body was stiff as a board and I knew he was teetering on releasing
all his rage upon them.
“I do not condone violence against humans regardless if they are with me
or not,” he dropped his arm around my waist, and stepped towards the fae
on his knees as he pulled out his sword. “See to it that the message is
spread,” he growled, not giving the screaming fae a chance.
His sword sliced straight through the fae’s neck, his head tumbled to the
ground. I quickly averted my eyes and took a step back.
 “Yes, Your Majesty.” The remaining fae trembled as he stood a step back.
“Now scurry along to whatever hole you came out of before I cut off your
hands for touching my mate,” Eryx growled again.
The other fae scurried past Eryx within a matter of seconds and was
passing me as he whispered, “Human whore.”
I didn’t even have time to respond as the fae gasped. There was the
sickening sound of bone crunching then the tip of Eryx’s blade poked
through his chest. His eyes widened as he choked on his own blood. Eryx
ripped the blade from his body and pushed the fae forward.
“I’m alright,” I responded as he stepped over the two fallen fae and
grasped my face. “I promise, it’s just a scratch.”
His eyes followed the cut along the length of my collarbone. A growl
sounded in the back of his throat and his hands fell from the sides of my
face.
“I will murder anyone who touches you,” He breathed.
I could see the intensity in his eyes as he gazed down at me. It was a
promise.
I lifted my still shaking hand and placed it on his cheek. “I know.”
He finally blew out a breath, it rustled the hairs at my scalp and I offered
him a small smile. His head craned down as he placed a soft kiss to my lips.
I melted into him as I brought my arms up and around his neck.
He groaned into my mouth as I plastered my front to his chest. I felt his
hands glide down the sides of my body and rest on my sides, then they
curled into my hips.
He growled against my lips as his arms slid around my waist, yanking me
impossibly closer.
“Let’s go,” He whispered against my lips.
“Don’t you have matters to attend to?” I asked as I pulled away.
“Yes.” is all he said as he grasped my hand and began pulling me out of
the tavern.
He waved at the men guarding the carriage, who frowned but instructed
the Coachman to turn back.
Eryx held out his hand as I stepped up to the carriage. Casting a soft
smile towards him, I took his hand and stepped up and into the carriage. I
ducked my head and sat down on the bench and he slid in across from me.
“I need to meet with Cadmus when we get back to the palace,” He said
softly.
 “As long as I get you tonight that’s all that matters,” I whispered as he
leaned toward me.
Our knees knocked against each other as he leaned forward and slid his
hands up the outside of my thighs. A shiver worked its way up my spine and
the bastard laughed.
“I’m forever yours,” He murmured as he slid forward until he was on his
knees.
I could only watch, my heart speeding up in anticipation as he pushed my
knees apart. He cupped my face as he leaned in, the other hand pulled the
curtains closed on either side. This felt wrong but in the best possible way.
He tugged me closer, closing the distance between our bodies. His hands
were in my hair, they ran down my neck then beneath my dress. His hand
slipped between my legs and his lips dropped to my neck causing my head
to fall back.
The bumpy carriage didn’t deter him once.
“I have to meet with Cadmus,” he grumbled as we reached the castle.
My face felt flushed as I sat forward. “That’s okay,” I said as I ran my
hands down the sides of my hair.
“I promise I’ll be quick, will you be in my room?” he asked as he
rebuttoned his shirt.
I nodded as I made sure my dress was in place. I heard the Coachman
jump down and knew we only had seconds before the door was opened.
“Good, because we have our own matters to attend to,” He smiled
wickedly and kissed me again before slipping out of the carriage.
After we parted ways, I scurried to my bedroom to gather a few articles
of clothing. It would seem I would be staying in Eryx’s room indefinitely.
Lira wasn’t there when I pushed open the door. But my bed was made, and
resting on the pillow was a folded note. I frowned as I picked it up. Freya’s
initials were written on the front.
Alethea,
We set out for the eye tonight. Be sure Eryx is asleep. I had Lira prepare
you a sack hidden beneath your bed. Stop by Medrina to get some sleeping
herbs and put it in Eryx’s tea before bed.
I couldn’t stop the anxiety that spiked through me. Dropping to my knees,
I ducked beneath the bed and as she had said, found a satchel. As for the
sleeping herbs, Medrina had offered them to me before. But, I needed to see
her before Eryx returned.
 I yelped as the letter erupted in a puff of smoke. The ashes flitted to the
ground around my feet and then disappeared entirely. Wiping off my hands,
I stashed the satchel beneath the bed again and dashed to Medrina’s
quarters.

***

The entire way there, I had to force myself to calm down. I knew she had
control over emotions but I didn’t know if she could sense emotions and if
she could, then I was in a heap of trouble.
I only passed two guards on the way, surpringly. Knocking on her door, I
wiped my trembling hands on the sides of my dress and took a deep breath.
I needed this to work, I needed to calm down. I told myself over and over
again until she opened the door.
“Alethea,” Her eyes narrowed. “How can I help you?”
Calm down.
“I was wondering if you still had some sleeping herbs?” I asked.
She raised an eyebrow but otherwise seemed oblivious. “Oh sure, let me
grab them for you!” She stepped back and waved a jar to her. It floated
through the air. “Just put a pinch in your tea before bed and it’ll keep you
asleep through the night.”
I took the jar from her. “Thank you,” I said and left as quickly as I could.

***

I hummed softly to myself as I continued readying for bed. Patting myself

dry with the towel, I slipped into a nightgown and rung my hair out. I ran
my fingers through the wet waves, doing my best to unknot them.
Now that I had confirmation as to why I felt so drawn to Eryx, I could
feel the bond. It was like a constant hum in the back of my head that coated
me like a blanket.
I smiled as I heard Eryx approach. A man who was normally silent.
“How was your evening, Blossom?” He spoke as he slid his arms around
my waist from behind.
My heart sped up, butterflies fluttered through my chest.
 I dropped my head back against his chest and let out a sigh of
contentment. “I’ve missed you.” I admitted and turned in his arms. “Why
do you call me that?”
His eyes drank me in. “You remind me of a blossoming flower,” he
explained as his eyes roamed my face. “The hint of color in your cheeks,
the innocence that draws others, shines through you. When a flower blooms
it’s considered one of the rarest and most beautiful and that was what came
to mind when I first laid eyes on you in that dingy cell. Rare and
beautiful.”My nose scrunched as I wrapped my arms around his neck.
“Even though I was dirty and smelled?”
He dropped his head back and laughed, “Even then, Blossom. You have
brought color into my life when all it had been was gray. Being near you is
like breathing fresh air after being in a dungeon, refreshing and life-giving,”
he explained as he grasped my hips. “You bring me a promise of a future,
one full of joy, color, and beauty,” he said the last words in-between kisses
across my nose and cheeks.
I laughed softly as I tightened my arms around his neck and placed my
forehead against his. “I love you,” I whispered.
He smiled softly, but it reached his eyes nonetheless. “Oh Alethea, I love
you so much more,” he whispered back and pressed his lips to mine.
There was nothing else to be spoken as he lifted me against him. He
carried me to the bed and within moments had my dress on the floor.
Our bodies joined together as the last rays of daylight crested the horizon.
Every gaze, every touch, every breath communicated love. It coated our
skin, filled our lungs until there was nothing but us. Every insecurity fell
victim to his love as he filled every missing piece of my lonely soul. Now I
knew what he meant when he said that we were made for each other.
In the midst of it all, I felt gratitude for our mating bond, grateful for him,
for his love.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 18

H e drank the tea.

I had given him three pinches, more than Medrina had instructed. But
the more I used the longer he would stay asleep hopefully.
I slipped my note on my pillow and paused as I admired Eryx. He
breathed heavily, his chest rising and falling with each breath. Guilt panged
my chest, he would panic when he’d wake up and find me gone.
But I needed to do this, I knew that. Hopefully, when he realized what
happened he would understand.
I closed the door softly behind me and hurried through the halls back to
my bedroom. Thankfully, Lira wasn’t in there as I dove beneath the bed for
my pack. I found Freya waiting outside with a horse for each of us. She had
a satchel resting at her feet as she anxiously looked around.
“Let’s move,” Freya hissed as she shouldered her sack and pulled herself
up onto her horse. I did the same.
I nudged the horse with my foot and it began trotting towards the gate.
Anxiousness pooled in the bottom of my belly as we approached the gate.
Guards were stationed all around.
What if they wouldn’t let us through? What if they alerted Eryx? What if
they searched us and found we had stolen the map?
Questions tumbled around inside of my head.
“Stop,” The guard told us.
“We’re headed out for the night, we’ll be back in the morning,” Freya
responded, rolling her eyes.
 “What are you leaving to do?” the guard asked.
“That’s none of your business,” Freya snapped at him and the guard
blushed beneath the fae lights.
“Very well, My Lady, let us at least send guards with you since you have
the human with you.”
“No, we’ll be alright. Thank you,” Freya snapped the reins, not giving
him another chance to say anything to us.
We trotted through the gate, the guard’s heads all turned as they followed
us. I was sure they could hear my heart about to beat out of my chest. The
streets were nearly empty, the only passerby’s were drunks. The only
buildings open were taverns. The rest of the city was quiet, no light shone
from inside the houses we passed.
A small amount of relief filled me as we made it to the edge of the forest.
I glanced back once more at the city, then the palace. Inside the glimmering
walls, Eryx was lying in bed, completely clueless about the act of betrayal I
had just committed. The thought alone was nearly enough to make me turn
around.
“Let’s go,” Freya snapped.
Exasperation laced her tone as I turned back towards her.
“Why are you helping me?” I ask.
“Being a princess is boring,” She responded but I sensed something else.
I could feel the nervous energy radiating from her as she glanced around
anxiously. Her eyes flittered around and even when she faced me, she
wouldn’t meet my gaze.
She steered her horse, setting off into the trees and I followed. I’ve heard
stories of the beasts that lurked in the fae realm. My heart felt like it was
going to fall out of my chest at the sound of every snapping twig.
I could tell we’d been riding for a few hours when my backside started to
throb. I wondered if fae had the same aches and pains humans did. But, I
knew their bodies didn’t wither as quickly as ours did.
“Wait,” Freya whispered and held up a hand.
I yanked the reins, halting my horse. I tried to listen but I couldn't hear
anything. Freya’s head snapped to the side, following something unheard. I
gasped as my horse lifted onto its back legs and let out a whine. My hands
slipped from the reins and I fell backwards to the ground. I landed on my
side, my hip screaming in protest. My horse threw its front feet in the air
again and took off into the trees. Freya cursed as she tried to get her horse
under control.
“Somethings out here,” Freya whispered as she dismounted. “We need to
proceed with caution.”
She held her arm out for me as I pushed myself up. She pulled me up
onto her horse behind her and I wrapped my arms around her midsection as
she whipped the reins. We tried following after my horse but eventually lost
him in the thick forest.
“If we leave him out here, he’ll be dinner for the beasts,” Freya said as
her horse threw himself up in the air again. “We must be nearing something
upsetting him.”
After calming her horse, we managed to continue riding before we came
upon a pool of blood. Freya’s head followed the trail of blood into the trees
and she set off after it.
I winced as the trail of blood got thicker and darker until entrails mixed
with the dark blood. Whatever had been bleeding must have been big and in
my gut I already sensed what it was.
Up ahead, lying on its side with its neck twisted at an unnatural angle,
was my horse. Freya cursed as she took in the clearing before us. Her
knuckles were white from gripping the reins so tightly.
“We can’t be here.” Freya gasped.
She snapped the reins and our horse took off into the trees. Behind us, I
heard what sounded like trees giving way to something large. Fear pumped
through my veins as Freya pushed her horse to go faster. She leaned over
it’s neck and I tightened my arms around her.
“We’ll outrun it,” She assured me and as I clutched to her, I prayed to the
Gods that she was right.

***

The hours seemed endless as we out ran the beast chasing us. We never saw
it, only heard the clacking of its jaw. But it never caught up to us and once
we outran it, we didn’t hear it again.
Freya was still worried. She refused to stop for the night. Her horse
protested not stopping but she pushed him, making him go faster.
 I guided her with the map. The eye hadn’t been stowed far from Eryx’s
castle. The sun rose as soon as we reached a single spire surrounded by
boulders. There was a single window above a rounded door.
Freya pulled her horse to a halt and he heaved heavily. Thankfully, he
could get some much needed rest. I slid off of his back and pulled my water
out. Pouring some into my hand, I cupped it beneath his mouth to let him
drink and when he finished what was in my palm, I filled it again.
“Let me see the map,” Freya said.
Pulling it from my satchel, I unwrapped it and handed it to her. She
studied it for a moment before turning to the spire.
“We have to go inside. The eye is stowed in a tomb with the mage who
created it.”
I nodded and followed behind her as she approached the door. The sky
was slowly beginning to brighten. The sun would be cresting the mountains
in the distance when we finished in the tomb.
Freya pulled open the door and dust flew into our faces. We both
sputtered and coughed as we made our way through the door that led onto a
ledge overlooking a spiral staircase descending into the spire. I huffed out a
breath as Freya and I began our descent. Sweat beaded the back of my neck
as we circled further and further down the spire. The air got stuffier and
dust filled my throat.
I hissed as I slipped, my leg scraped off the side of the stairwell. Freya
gripped my upper arm and pulled me to my feet. I could hear the sound of
water trickling at the bottom of the winding steps.
Neither of us spoke as we reached the bottom and took in the space
around us. Small puddles littered the ground, water dripped from overhead
and there was a single archway that led into what had to be the tomb.
“Oh my gods,” I gasped as Freya and I stood shoulder to shoulder in the
doorway.
Neither of us moved, neither of us even breathed.
The ceiling was caved in towards the back of the tomb, and rotting vines
hung from the ceilings. Cobblestones had fallen out of place, littering the
floor, and the room smelled of decay. The golden casket looked so out of
place to the ruins around it.
“I didn’t think it was real,” Freya breathed.
Stepping up to the casket, I paused. My hand shook as I wiped away a
thick layer of dust. There were inscriptions carved into the gold.
 “It says The Eye of Morden and that’s his life story,” Freya told me as she
stepped up to the casket beside me. She ran her fingers over the markings.
“Can you read them?” I asked.
She didn’t look at me at first, she just admired the beauty of the
markings. Then she spoke in a language I’d never heard before. “It’s the old
language,” She said quietly as she glanced at me. “He was born in a village
of mages. The land we live on used to be their home. He grew up and
married but was chosen for the war. He was a strong mage, one of the most
powerful, and was assigned to stand beside the Mage King. He could
summon shadows with his powers and could wipe out entire units in a
matter of moments. His identity was compromised, and the enemy found
and captured his wife.”
“Who were the enemies?” I asked.
Freya shrugged. “It doesn’t say here, probably other mages. They were
extremely territorial. His wife was slaughtered,” she turned back towards
the inscriptions, “They murdered her on the battlefield and he turned on
everyone. His shadows swallowed everyone around him, even the King.
The shadows eventually claimed his heart, and he became greedy and that’s
when he created the eye. He created it to see anything in the past and future
and when he died it was buried with him. Now only a human can retrieve
the eye, keeping any supernatural being from claiming it.”
I glanced back down at the casket and sighed. “We need to open it.”
“If he moves I’m running and leaving you here,” Freya said and only
sounded half joking.
I braced my hands against the lid of the casket, Freya did the same and
together we pushed. The top scraped, hissing through the tomb until it
toppled over the side and onto the ground.
The smell was horrendous.
I covered my mouth and turned my head away as dust floated through the
air, coating the insides of my throat, “He smells disgusting.”
“Yeah,” Freya gagged behind her hand.
After a few moments of adjusting to the smell, I scrunched my nose and
turned back towards the remains. Nothing stood out about the skeleton
except the bronze eye glistening in his eye socket.
“How did he lose his original eye?” I asked.
“He pulled it out,” Freya said as she stood beside me.
 I gasped at her before looking back down. It was hard to believe that such
power could drive a man to such madness. I couldn’t imagine losing Eryx
the way he had lost his wife. It must have been horrific, part of me didn’t
blame him. Love was what kept some going and when they lost it, it could
be catastrophic.
“It can only be removed by a human,” Freya whispered again as we both
stared down at the skeleton.
The red robe draped over his shoulders was covered in a layer of dust so
thick it made the robe seem gray. The entire coffin was full of nothing but
puffs of gray. I didn’t want to spend too long thinking about what they
could be. My hand trembled as I raised it above the skeleton's face, never in
my life had I thought I would be rummaging around remains.
“Hurry,” Freya urged and I steeled a breath, summoning every ounce of
courage I could.
“No!” Eryx’s voice echoed throughout the chambers.
My head snapped up towards him in disbelief, how had he found me so
quickly? His eyes were wide as he stared at Freya and I. He had a sword in
hand and was dressed in battle armor.
Glancing back down, I rammed my fingers into the skull and yanked the
eye from the remains while fighting my internal gag. The skeleton was
firmer than I thought it would be. It took more force than I thought it would
have but I yanked my hand back with the eye clenched between my fingers.
“Alethea, what have you done?” Eryx gasped.
He lunged towards me and gripped my wrists, then forced me into the
wall. I grunted as my back hit the wall and the eye slipped from my grasp.
The walls of the tomb shook and the remains began to tremble. Freya
didn’t bother to look at us as she knelt and picked up the eye as it bounced
off her boot. She turned it over in her hands, admiring it.
“All that trouble,” she mused as her eyes flicked up to meet ours. “For
this stupid gold ball. It better be worth it.” She jumped back as part of the
ceiling caved in.
Eryx covered my body with his, much like he had when he’d been
attacked in the castle. I pressed my face into his chest, trying to pull him as
tightly to me and away from the debris as I could.
Freya threw her hand out towards us sending us flying backwards. I
tumbled through the air and heard Eryx hit the ground with a grunt. I cried
out as I hit a wall and crumbled. Pain shot up my spine and ribs, important
stuff had to be bruised if not broken.
Eryx rolled toward me and covered my body with his as the wall I hit
collapsed on us. His body shielded mine as debris pelted us. I clenched onto
him so tightly I was sure I bruised him.
“You should take that as a hint and stay there,” Freya growled.
I could only watch through squinted eyes as Freya turned her back and
left us. She left her brother to practically die.“We need to go now before the
tomb collapses on us.” Eryx grabbed my hand and yanked me to my feet.
I nodded breathlessly as I followed him back up the winding stairs. The
tomb groaned below us and I heard the sound of stone crumbling behind
me. I cried out as I lunged forward, dust exploded from the now-collapsed
space. Eryx cursed as he caught me and shoved me back up the stairs in
front of him. The stairs beneath me gave out and my arms shot out to grip
the stairs above me. I screamed as I clung to the edge of the stairs, my legs
dangled.
“It’s okay, I’ve got you,” Eryx said as he gripped both of my wrists and
hauled me up.
I was breathless as I wrapped my arms around him and he held me
against his body. He easily jumped over the missing steps and continued up
the staircase. His chest heaved from the excursion, I could see the light
from the doorway. Glancing back over his shoulder, the stairs behind us
continued collapsing, each step disappearing to join the rubble at the base of
the spire.
We broke free of the doorway as the last steps collapsed and the frame of
the doorway crumbled in on itself. The tomb forever sealed behind us.
“Do you think Freya made it out?” I asked breathlessly as I stared at the
mound of rock.
“I don’t know,” Eryx breathed as he faced the doorway.
Adrenaline lingered in my limbs, making my hands shake.
“It’s okay, we’re alright,” Eryx said breathlessly as he placed me down.
“You’re alright.”
“I’m sorry, Eryx,” I said as I wiped my hands on my leggings.
He didn’t answer me, he only turned and began stomping toward the
collection of soldiers.
“Eryx,” I said as I tried catching up to him and grasped his arm. “I’m
sorry, I should’ve told you.”
 His eyes flashed with anger as he whipped towards me. “Why did you do
it?” he demanded.
I took a deep breath, I knew I needed to tell him. It was probably what I
should’ve done from the beginning.
“I was visited by something,” I said as I looked at the ground. “It said
they would bring my mother back in return for the eye, I’m sorry I
should’ve told you.”
His jaw worked and his hands fisted at his sides. “Yes you should’ve told
me!” I flinched as he shouted. “You put yourself in danger, Alethea!”
“I didn’t have a choice!” I argued.
“Everyone has choices,” Eryx said, his voice lower now as hurt radiated
in his gaze. “And you chose to not trust me. The one person in the world
who would always be on your side. You chose not to trust your own mate,
Alethea.” he took a step back from me, distancing himself.
My head fell as shame radiated through me. “I know, and I’m sorry,” I
whispered. “I just didn’t know what else to do.”
“You should’ve trusted me.” He said again. “I would have helped you, we
could have figured it out together.”
Eryx didn’t speak for several moments. I refused to look at him, I
couldn’t stand to see the hurt and disappointment in his gaze. Deep down, I
knew this hurt him. I knew I should have trusted him but I had been too
afraid to get him involved. He had made it clear that I was in no way to
involve myself. And I didn’t want him to get hurt.
“We need to move!” Eryx shouted, causing me to jump and my eyes to
flick up to his face. “Let’s go, Alethea.” his jaw was set, his eyes hard.
The King was now speaking.
I nodded as he waved for me to move towards the camp. The soldiers all
began to move towards their horses and mounted them. Eryx placed a hand
on my back, steering me towards his. I felt numb as he gripped my waist
and pulled us both onto the steed. I wanted to ask why they hadn’t taken
their dragons but I knew the answer. Eryx couldn’t stand riding into what
could have possibly been a battle without Cador.
Eryx gripped the reins as he settled behind me. “Let's move!” Eryx
commanded.
His arms reached for the reins in front of me and the horse began
galloping into the woods. I could hear his teeth grinding over the sound of
the horses around us. I wanted to grab onto his arm, bury myself in them
and beg for his forgiveness. But by the hard set of his jaw, I wasn’t so sure
I’d get it.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 19

I picked at the skin around my nails as I remained slouched over on the

stool. Eryx had disappeared what felt like hours ago. The sun had set,
casting a deep chill over the camp but I refused to sit by the fires with
everyone else. I couldn’t stand to see the hurt and anger that loomed in
Eryx’s gaze every time we met eyes. I’d hurt him deeply by not trusting
him, I knew that. I just wanted him to understand why I did it.
Sighing, I stood from the stool and peeked out the flap. There were
dozens of fires with men surrounding them, all laughing and sharing stories.
I could smell the waft of food and my stomach growled but I scowled and
turned back into the tent.
Behind another flap was a platform bed draped in an assortment of
pillows and blankets. It must have been some form of magic because I
couldn’t imagine anyone carrying that amount of blankets, rugs and pillows.
I sighed as I dropped onto the makeshift bed and slid beneath the blankets.
I wished the damned bed would open into a hole and swallow me. Then,
I’d be rid of the guilt of my family being taken, betraying Eryx and playing
into Freya’s hands.
Sleep evaded me too as I tossed and turned. I expected Eryx to make an
appearance at some point but maybe he had decided to make other sleeping
arrangements.
I hadn’t realized I had slipped away until I felt a thumb brush across my
cheek and bottom lip.
“Alethea,” Eryx whispered.
 I stirred slightly, opening my eyes. “Eryx?” I mumbled as I let out a
yawn.
“Why didn’t you come by the fires to warm yourself? You’re shivering,”
Eryx asked as he circled his arms around me, pulling me to his bare chest.
I didn’t want to answer. I didn’t want him to know how much his
disappointment of what I’d done affected me. I turned my face away as
tears sprang forward in my eyes.
“Alethea,” He whispered my name again as he grasped my face.
“Blossom, please talk to me.”
“I-I-I’m just so sorry,” I whispered, not meeting his gaze. “I’m so sorry. I
do trust you, with my life. I was just so scared, I just wanted my mother
back. I wanted her back so bad it hurts.”
“Shhh,” Eryx whispered as he placed a feather-light kiss to my lips. “I
know, Blossom, I know. I was just hurt. But we’ll find a way to get her
back, I promise.” His arms tightened around me as I nodded.
I wiped my hands under my eyes and nodded again. “I’m sorry for not
confiding in you.” I whispered.
Leaning further into him, I placed my head on his chest. He moved one of
his hands up my back and threaded his fingers through my hair. I smiled
softly as I felt his lips against the top of my head. His body radiated heat,
warming my chilled skin. We were pressed together much like the first time
we had set off to find my parents.
“I forgive you,” Eryx whispered as he placed a kiss beneath my ear.
I didn’t realize how badly I needed to hear those words until the dam
inside of me burst free. The tears blurred my vision as I clung to him.
I gripped his face on either side and without thinking pressed my lips to
his. Part of me expected him to shove me away. But the other part of me
knew better. He loved me, I knew that. I could feel it.
His lips were soft as they caressed mine. His hands slid around me,
cupping my backside as he tightened his grasp on me.
“I love you,” I murmured against his swollen lips.
His response was a growl as he showed me all the ways he loved me.

***

I watched in amazement as our tent folded in on itself.

 “What kind of magic is that?” I gaped at Cadmus.
He smiled at me as he shouldered his pack. “It’s like a pocket. It will be
there for us to use again when we’re ready.”
“Amazing,” I gasped.
Cadmus laughed again as Eryx approached us. “We’re ready, sir.”
“Everyone get ready to move!” Eryx shouted to the men around us.
I knelt to grab my pack resting at my feet and noticed how everyone but
me had frozen.
“What is it?” I asked as soldiers around me all began pulling out swords
and daggers or bows and arrows.
“The Whispering Winds,” Cadmus gasped in disbelief. “It hasn’t been
seen in a millennia.”
“Alethea, come here.” Eryx warned, and stretched his hand out towards
me.
Scrambling towards him, I tried to keep the fear at bay as I gripped his
hand. He tucked me into his side as he scanned our surroundings. My blood
chilled as a whisper carried around me, the words indistinguishable - but
vile. It was much like the presence in the tunnels beneath the castle.
Chilling to the bone.
“Be alert men,” Eryx said quietly as my hands fisted in the side of his
shirt.
The only sound around us was the quick breaths of the soldiers. Then the
sound of twigs snapping behind the tree line. I felt it before the chaos
exploded around us. Invisible beings snatched swords from soldiers' hands.
Other soldiers cried out as they were dragged into the shadows of the trees.
“Eryx,” I whispered as I clutched onto him.
Terror paralyzed my limbs, coursing through my veins - it gripped my
very core in its icy grasp.
“I know, I know,” He answered as we backed up until my back hit the
trunk of a tree. He whipped around and shoved one of his countless daggers
in my hand. “Take this, if anything comes after you, if you feel something
wrap around you, slice at the air until it gives way.”
I nodded, my fingers felt numb as I palmed the dagger. I flinched as a
guard to our right was snatched up and thrown in the air. The guard let out a
screech and grunted as his back hit the branch of a tree before he tumbled
back towards the ground. I flinched and cringed simultaneously as he
collided with the earth with a sickening crunch.
 Eryx nudged my face away from the soldier's dead, mangled body.
Soldier after soldier let out their own cries and screams as the Wind
continued their attack.
“What does it want?” I asked.
“To eat,” Eryx responded as he looked around.
The sound of hooves beating the earth sounded all around us. With the
look in Eryx’s eyes I knew he had not called on more troops, whoever was
coming was not on our side.
Horses mounted by soldiers in head-to-toe armor broke free from the rim
of trees.
“Eryx,” My voice trembled as the mass of soldiers poured around us.
“I know,” Eryx answered as he outstretched his arm across my
midsection as we stepped back together. Men on horses swarmed around us.
I glanced at their ears - round. They were humans. I noticed their armor and
I felt all the blood drain from my face and body.
“Eryx,” I said in disbelief as I tugged on his arm. He spared me a glance
as I leaned into him. “These are Kirin’s men.”
“Get up the tree, now!” He snapped as he gripped my hips and hauled me
up. I gripped the lowest branch and pulled myself up. I swung my leg over
and straddled the branch. Eryx’s dagger floated towards me and I snatched
it out of the air.
“Tuck that in your leathers, keep climbing and don’t come down until I
tell you to,” He commanded. Fear was evident in his voice.
There were so many of them that even with them being fae I didn’t think
they could face that many. Eryx watched me pull myself up onto the next
branch and then the next.
Something snagged his attention as his focus shifted from me. He pulled
out his sword as a few of Kirin’s men began to swarm around him.
A single man dropped his head back and smiled up at me. I could hear my
heart pounding in my ears as I paused. He knew who I was. I could see it in
his face as triumph mirrored back at me. My heart leapt into my throat.
My eyes widened as he pulled an arrow from the sheath resting on his
back.
Gasping, I turned and moved up the tree as he pointed an arrow at me.
I yelped as the arrow whizzed past my face and I ducked to the side. That
mistake threw off my balance and I tumbled off the branch. I cried out as I
fumbled for a hold on the branches but they all gave way beneath me as I
free fell.
All the breath whooshed out of me as I hit the ground. Pain traveled up
my ribs and neck and the trees above me blurred. There was a ringing in my
ears as I turned my head to the side. All I could make out were boots and
dead bodies littering the ground.
“Little human,” a voice whispered. I jerked as I realized the voice was in
my head. “Such a treat,” It said as something wrapped around my ankle.
“Cadmus!” I screamed as the Wind ripped me away from the clearing,
away from the crowd to be devoured. “Cadmus!”
Cadmus flung my way and his eyes widened. He sprinted towards me,
ducking and dodging knives and swords. His eyes were wide as he gripped
my outstretched hand and pulled. The Wind didn’t let go, it only tightened
its grip as Cadmus dug his heels into the ground. My arm shook as I pulled
myself toward him, my fingers fumbled at his belt as I reached for his knife.
With trembling hands, my fingers wrapped around the hilt and I pulled it
from its sheath.
“Let go,” I said to Cadmus who shook his head.
“Are you mad?” He exclaimed.
Huffing, I released both of his hands and turned. He shouted my name as
I was yanked away from him. We were further in the shadows and if I
didn’t get out then I would die. The Wind pulled me further away from him
but I managed to remain upright and drove the knife into the Wind.
The pressure around my ankle disappeared and a loud scream pierced the
air. I dropped the knife and slammed my hands over my ears as the Wind
shrieked. I felt Cadmus behind me as he wrapped an arm around my waist
and pulled me to my feet.
“Alethea, you’re bleeding,” I heard his far-away voice say.
My hand flew deftly up to my ear and my fingers came back coated in
blood. I swayed to the side and Cadmus swore as he caught me.
“Just take a deep breath,” he said quietly and gripped either side of my
face.
I nodded but felt the panic rising up my throat as it closed up. My hands
trembled as I gripped Cadmus’ wrists.
“Where’s Eryx?” I asked.
Cadmus opened his mouth to answer but was cut off.
 “We’re here for the girl,” a man shouted from his horse. He held an
upright spear in one hand and gripped the reins of his horse in the other.
“We will take no prisoners. Murder anyone who gets in our way.”
“Get back up the tree,” Cadmus commanded as he spun towards me and
gripped my forearms..
“That’s only a temporary solution!” I argued as I ripped my arms from his
hold. “Where’s Eryx?” I asked again as I tried to look around me.
I knew it wouldn’t be hard for them to spot me. I was the only female
here. I caught sight of a powerful body with black hair tied in a bun, Eryx.
But when his eyes met mine, all I saw was pure terror.
We were outnumbered.
“RUN!” Eryx roared as Kirin’s men overpowered him. His body
disappeared from my view, before resurfacing moments later.
I knew he could fend for himself. He was stronger than I was. I knew I
couldn’t do a damn thing to help him. I didn’t know how to fight and I was
weak. I didn’t want to run, I wanted to stay and help him fight but I knew I
couldn’t.
Turning around, my eyes scanned the battle before me in search of a
horse. Most of them had run off in fear when Kirin’s men had attacked but I
spotted one. The steed’s reins were tied to a tree branch just on the other
side of the camp.
My arms pumped at my sides as I raced for the horse. I tried not to think
about the amount of men around me with swords who could end my life in
a second.
I was almost there when I cried out as a body collided with mine. We
went tumbling to the ground together, the arms banded around me.
“I have the girl!” the voice shouted as he hauled us up to our feet.
Another man grabbed my left arm as I was placed on my feet.
This couldn’t be happening.
My eyes scanned the crowd around me in search of Eryx. But I first saw
his blood, then the swords jutting out from his shoulders.
“Get her to the cart,” One of them grunted as I fought their grip.
I tried twisting my arm but they managed to twist it even more, making
me cry out. One of my knees went down as they secured my wrists behind
me.
“Eryx!” I shouted as I fought against Kirin’s men who held me back from
him.
 Eryx's gaze met mine and his eyes widened but I knew he couldn’t get to
me. They had him pinned with a sword through each shoulder, keeping him
against the tree. I saw his mouth form my name but I couldn’t hear him over
the pounding in my ears.
“Please don’t let him take me.” I whispered to him, knowing he could
read my lips. “Please,,” I begged but I knew he wouldn’t be able to get to
me in time.
“I’ll come for you.” his voice sounded in my head. “I will Alethea, I
promise.” I could see the guilt churning in his eyes and the tears that had
flooded them.
I knew he would but not knowing what I’d endure under Kirin’s hand
caused a fear unknown to me. My heart felt like it was going to fall out of
my throat and my chest was clenched so tightly I thought I’d choke.
“It’s okay,” I responded as I was dragged backward. “I’ll be okay, I
promise,” I responded and screamed out as a bag was thrown over my head.
“Alethea!” he screamed my name and then I heard his pain-filled grunt.
“Eryx?” I called his name.
There was no answer.
“Eryx!” I called again. “Eryx!” I screamed.
Still no answer.
“Where is he?” I screamed as I was hauled up into a carriage. I kicked
out, one of my feet catching someone beneath the jaw. “Eryx!” I screamed
once more as I listened for his response but none came.
I fought against the hands dragging me backward. I knew I couldn’t free
myself but I gave it all I could as I threw myself forward.
“Keep her down.” one of the guards growled as rough hands yanked me
back again.
I heard rustling to my side and the blunt end of what I could only assume
was a sword drove into my skull, rendering me unconscious.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 20

A loud clattering sounded, startling me awake. My wrists were chained

above my head, my toes barely touched the ground as I swung
painfully. The position strained my shoulders.
“Wake up,” the high priest commanded as he came into my foggy
eyesight. “You’ll come to in a minute, we had to drug you to keep you
asleep while the King decided what to do with you.”
The King? King Kirin.
“You made a grave mistake,” I said as I tried to slip my wrists from the
chains to no avail. “King Eryx will come for me,” I told him.
The high priest laughed as he circled me. “He can if he’d like. But he and
his men will be met with a power they haven’t experienced in a long time.”
“The eye?” I whispered.
I wasn't sure if Freya had given them the eye but by his startled reaction,
he confirmed that he didn't have it.
The priests' eyes narrowed. “How do you know of the eye?”
I moved my eyes across the room, avoiding his eyes as I took in where I
was. The room was a dingy cell with stone walls. There was a singular door
that was made of iron bars. Water leaked from a crack in the ceiling,
pooling on the ground in various places. There was another set of shackles
hanging from the wall, two along the ground and two higher up.
My stomach felt like it was going to fall out as fear festered in the pit of
my stomach. I had no idea the kind of fate I would face with Kirin. Would
he kill me or did he still plan to wed us?
 The high priest’s hand slapped across my face, echoing in the small room.
“Look at me girl!” he demanded.
I gasped, my skin tingled from the force of his assault and I couldn’t help
but laugh. “Every time you touch me, you are adding another minute onto
the length of time he will torture you.”
I wanted to say it because it made me feel brave but I knew it was true.
Eryx would tear every one of them apart for stealing me from him and for
touching me.
“King Eryx,” The High Priest said his name with such disgust and spat at
the ground. “Will meet his fate whether he comes for you or not. There are
greater powers at work here than just fae, girl. Powers far stronger than
your King.”
“We’ll see,” was all I said in response, “What do you want with me
anyway, why did you come take me from him?”
“Any girl would kill to be given this opportunity,” The High Priest
growled instead without answering me.
“Then choose some other girl!” I shouted and yanked against my bonds
again. “I don’t want this!”
“This role is not just for any girl,” he said as he trailed a disgusting finger
down my face. “But that’s a story for another time. You’re family is very
eager to see you.”
“I swear if you touched them, I will rip your heart from your chest,” I
growled between clenched teeth.
He merely laughed.
“Get her down and bring her to the throne room,” He said gruffly as he
stepped away.
Two guards entered my cell and undid the chains around my wrists.
Neither of them caught me and my knees slapped off the stones. I glanced
up, catching the sight of the High Priest’s robes as he exited my cell. The
two guards gripped my arms and yanked me to my feet but I was too weak
to walk.
I was dragged through the dungeons and familiar halls until I was thrown
to the ground in front of the steps that everything began at. My chest heaved
as I pushed myself up. My eyes slithered up the steps and I saw boot-clad
feet, then golden robes until I saw the face that haunted my dreams.
“How nice it is to see you again,” King Kirin chuckled as he sat forward.
 I didn’t answer as I huffed out breath after breath, each one was a
challenge.
“My unwilling bride,” He mused and clapped his hands. I winced at the
echoing sound.
“We may start with the ceremony,” I heard the High Priest say.
I shook my head as I tried rising to my feet.
“Restrain her on her back,” the High Priest commanded.
“No, no, no!” I screamed as my arms were grabbed and I was pulled
backwards until my back hit the ground.
The high priest hovered above me and brandished a long knife. “You
have magic in your veins,” The High Priest said as he lowered himself to
the ground.
I could feel the tears struggling to break through as I fought uselessly.
“We need her blood, give me her wrist,” The High Priest commanded.
A guard lifted my arm for him, while keeping my upper arm pinned to the
ground with his knee. I cried out as he sliced across my wrist and I heard
the sound of my blood splattering. He squeezed my wrist, squeezing blood
from it before he finally stood. As he moved away, he held a golden goblet
in his hand.
“Hand me the cup,” Kirin demanded, exasperated as he rolled his eyes.
The High Priest glanced back at him. Malice twisted in his gaze. “You
were never fit for the throne,” He growled.
Kirin’s face fell as realization dawned on him. The High Priest dropped
his head back as he swallowed the blood in the goblet.
The guards around me all gasped, releasing me. I managed to push
myself into a sitting position as I watched what unfolded in front of me.
Kirin faltered back a step, his eyes widening. The High Priest shoved
back his charcoal robe, letting it pool at his feet. A sinister smile pulled at
the corners of his mouth. I watched as his skin turned translucent, revealing
the blue and purple veins beneath the surface. Then those veins slowly
turned a dark gray, then pitch black. They started at his fingertips and
extended up his arms, disappearing beneath his clothing until they crawled
up his neck and face.
Kirin stumbled back on his hands and knees as the High Priest ascended
the steps.
“Please! Please!” Kirin begged as he scrambled backwards.
 The High Priest knelt in front of him. “You are a pitiful man,” He
growled and stuck his hand into his chest.
He smiled as he yanked his hand back. Kirin’s body collapsed as the High
Priest held his still-beating heart in his hands. Blood coated up to his wrist
and as my eyes widened, I met his gaze. Chills raced up my spine as he
smiled at me. I thought the Sluagh was evil but the coldness leaching from
the High Priest’s gaze was far beyond anything I’d ever experienced.
He was evil incarnate and I was his bride.
My hands trembled unwillingly as he stepped towards me. The guards
around were frozen, their King was dead and in his place was a King far
worse than they had ever experienced.
My breath stalled as his head turned to survey around us. We were the
only two on the dais, all the guards had fallen back in disbelief. What stood
before them had power unmatched, they couldn’t defeat him with their
swords and strength and knew that.
“Bow before your new King,” The High Priest smiled as he extended his
arms and turned in a circle.
Adrenaline coursed through my body as I pushed myself to my feet. My
eyes felt like saucers as I glanced around me, none of the guards were
paying me any attention. Some of them had the gall to look terrified as the
High Priest smiled again with my blood coating his teeth.
I needed to run. I needed to get out of there.
The thoughts tumbled around inside of me and a couple of the guards had
the same idea as we fled. I didn’t think, I acted purely on reckless abandon
as I scurried out of the throne room.
The High Priest’s laugh followed me as I ran down the hall. Nothing
around me looked familiar. I had been here once before but now I couldn’t
remember which way to go. My feet slapped off the marble floors as my
chest labored.
“You won’t get away from me, we still have our wedding ceremony,” He
teased as I threw open a set of double doors.
I glanced back down the hall. He hadn’t caught up to me yet and I could
hear other guards screaming, the sounds of their bodies being mutilated.
I cringed as I ran into the room. I needed to find somewhere to hide. I
didn’t know where to go, I didn’t know where I was.
My heart labored in my chest as I ducked to the ground beneath the table.
I pressed my back to the sofa, trying to hide the best I could beneath it.
 “I can hear your heartbeat, girl.”
My hand shook as I inhaled a breath and covered my own mouth. If his
hearing had been enhanced then that could only mean his other senses had
too.
Pushing myself up off the ground, I took off running back down the
hallway. I wasn’t going to be able to hide from him, my best chance would
be escaping. I could hear his heavy footfalls but I couldn’t tell if they were
behind me or in front of me. My heavy breath sounded in my ears and I
heard his cruel chuckle traveling after me.
It was all one sick game, he was taunting me. In the pit of my stomach, I
knew I wouldn’t escape.
I cried out as I rounded another corner and rammed straight into him. My
body bounced back, my backside hitting the ground painfully. His lips were
turned up in a wicked grin, his eyes narrowing on me.
“Found you,” he purred.
“Please,” I begged as I scuttled backwards on my hands. “Please, you
don’t need me anymore. You got what you wanted.”
The High Priest smiled as he knelt in front of me. Shame filled my chest
as I cried out, turning my head away from him.
“You’re right,” He whispered as a finger stroked down my neck.
My chest stalled as the tip of his finger moved across my collarbone and
dipped below the neckline of my collar.
“Don’t touch me,” I managed to grit between my teeth but there was no
bite to my words and he knew that as he laughed.
“You belong to me now, girl,” he whispered as he leaned his face towards
me.
I felt my stomach spasm as his lips brushed my cheek. My hands quaked
making it hard for me to keep myself upright.
I cried out as his fingers wrapped around my throat, yanking me towards
him. He pulled me up onto my knees, his eyes seared into mine as he pulled
my face towards his so our noses were touching. I shoved at his chest as his
lips pressed to mine.
“Get off of me,” I cried against his mouth but that gave him perfect
access, his tongue invading my senses.
The High Priest growled against my mouth and I gagged.
He dropped my face with a snarl of disgust. He waved his hand and a
heavy chain appeared around my ankle. I gasped as I gripped the short
length between my ankle and the bolt in the floor.
“My mate will be able to sense me, to find me,” I growled as I yanked
against the chain around my ankle.
The High Priest whipped towards me, his eyes narrowing. “What did you
say?”
My eyes widened as he stepped towards me. I had made a grave mistake.
He had not known I was mated to Eryx.
“Your mate?” he repeated, taking another calculated step towards me.
I shook my head. What had I done?
“No!” I gasped as he backhanded me and I tumbled to the floor. I palmed
my cheek as he knelt before me and painfully gripped my face.
I realized all too late what he was doing as he dragged a blade along his
wrist. Blood pooled around the cut and dripped to the carpet, staining it. He
shoved my mouth open and forced his wrist into my mouth as he wrestled
me backwards. I screamed around his wrist as my back hit the floor. His
fingers threaded through hair, keeping my head in place and I couldn’t stop
the blood that leaked from his wrist down my throat.
My hands clawed at his arm, chest and face but he was stronger than me.
Slowly I felt the mating bond slipping away, almost like it was dying.
Tears streamed down my face as the warm, comforting presence that had
been Eryx diminished and then disappeared all together.
I heaved gulps of air into my lungs as he pulled his wrist from my lips.
“Now tell me if your useless mating bond will still comfort you.” He
sneered as he threw my head back in disgust and rose.
I wiped at my mouth, my hands shaking as I pulled them away. The back
of my palm was stained red with his blood, the High Priest’s blood.
His blood would sever the mating bond. That much I had known since I
was a girl. A bond was severed when blood with another was shared. But all
I remembered was Medrina saying that if the bond was severed then Eryx
would die.
I screamed out as I slammed my hand against the carpeted floor. The
chain around my ankle seemed to tighten by the moment, biting into my
skin, making it go numb. I couldn’t feel Eryx anymore.
I shoved my fingers down my throat, forcing myself to gag but I knew his
blood wouldn’t come up and even if it did, it wouldn’t restore the bond.
The bond was gone. I couldn’t feel him anymore and the High Priest
knew that forcing his blood down my throat would terminate the mating
bond and kill him.
Eryx was gone.
The bond was gone.
I was alone.
And I was trapped with the High Priest.

OceanofPDF.com